Leah wasn’t a big fan of CAGE on principle. People went here for bad reasons, even if it was good they had the opportunity. The place reminded her of the lab underneath her “home” back in the day, and April came here after she damn near killed herself. Several of her friends came here for their problems, and psych wards always struck her as a fundamentally negative and dreary thing. And, honestly, who named such a place CAGE? Even though, of course, CAGE was vibrant and nowhere near what one expected if they had her impressions.

A lot changed in a short time since she was all but forced into a chat with Maeve Whitehall. The contest, the sudden illusion she was ever born on earth being shattered, the trip to Asgard… There would be a lot to go through. Leah was here of her own free will, this time. The contest made her face a few ugly things. So she scheduled a visit at the building itself, and hoped it wouldn’t be too awkward that she was suddenly bigger and taller. If need be, she’d just stand the whole time.

She found the right door, and knocked.

Dr. Whitehall was pleasantly surprised to hear that Leah wanted to engage in counseling. She had watched the contest, of course, and knew there were underlying concerns that occurred during it. She confirmed the appointment and was getting ready when she heard the knock on the door. Maeve’s office would look different than last time. A couch and two arm chairs were in the center with a coffee table. On it were some magazines and a self-help book. A bookshelf was along the far wall filled with non-fiction and fiction books, some diagnostic manuals, and other psychological texts.

”Come in,” she called out. Once Leah entered, she continued. ”Hello Leah, it’s nice to see you again. Please, have a seat wherever you would like. Can I get you any coffee, tea, or water?”

”I’ll just have water, thanks.” She sat down directly across from her, and leaned forward. ”I said I wasn’t coming back, but… I lied.”

Maeve smiled warmly as she got a pitcher of water and poured some in a glass for Leah. ”I wouldn’t call it a lie. It’s all right if you believed you would never return, but you did and I am thankful. Now, you called for this session so what it is you would like to address?”

”Uh. When the contest was nearly over, I almost snapped America Chavez in half, and that was after both teams were pretty much done fighting. Because of the incident with the weird cosmic ghost thing. I was pretty damn pissed off at them, not for anything in particular. There’s stuff wrong with me and I’m not sure what.”

”So you were angry, but didn’t quite know what about. I watched the contest and saw that entity appear. I imagine the situation was confusing, stressful, and more. Your team and the Young Avengers were, probably, very scared and concerned. One of each of your team members was in potential peril. And another stepped up to help. The anger of it had to go somewhere and you decided it needed to be America. Correct me if I am wrong, but is it possible there were also outside conflicts from the contest itself that might have contributed to it?”

She shrugged. ”I’ve got a pretty good idea about why I felt that way. We literally died to train for fighting them and they were goofing off like it was a game. That wasn’t fair to them, though. I made up for it with them, but I think I’m just… Not okay. I genuinely expected them to try something stupid, and I think that’s a me thing, not them.”

”I imagine the experience of dying and coming back was not pleasant. I can see how it would then become important to fight for the win. Your team came far, experienced great loss, and still came together for the contest. You wanted to help them, be there for them. But you say you went too far. Is this the first time you’ve felt you weren’t okay?”

”Like this? I think so. When you have to watch your back as much as I have, you can’t ever be too careful. At least, that’s what I used to think.” And that was the problem. She was too damn paranoid, and now didn’t know how to stop being that way.

”I can’t fix it myself. Or move on, or whatever the actual therapy thing is. My head’s pretty fucked up.”

”Admitting you cannot do something on your own is a strength. You’ve had a life growing up where you had to and that wasn’t fair to you. Now you have others you care for and care for you, but even then sometimes it is hard to overcome that original programming of relying on yourself only. Using the supports you have is a great first step towards progress. And the fact you are here shows me you are willing to make those changes. You also made amends with those you hurt, accidentally. So you have taken the first steps, but now it sounds like you want to focus more on the internal struggles, the feelings, the emotions attached to what drives you to do these actions.”

”Yeah. I don’t want to keep being like this.” She took a sip from her cup. ”Didn’t always see it as a problem, now I do, and I want to change it. I’ll take as long as I need.”

”Well the good news and bad news of it is that the process takes as long as it needs to, but that also means it never quite ends. Therapy can and will, of course, but it is up to you to continue to put in the work outside of sessions. And the door to services doesn’t close ever. You can always come back.”

“But let’s start with something simple. I want you to think of the earliest memory you can from your childhood. What is it and what feelings does remembering it bring up?”

”Hmm… Sitting on a couch with my mom- Human mom- and not much is happening. It’s peaceful, she’s staring off into space the way she always did. Pretty normal, for where we lived anyway.”

”This is the first time you’ve brought up your mother. To me at least. What can you tell me about her?”

”Ah, she was a lot nicer than her husband. Wasn’t easy for her to get up, get around and do things like us, there was always something kind of wrong with her. She loved to paint and read, I picked that up from her.” Leah leaned back against the couch, it wasn’t real anyway. Probably. ”Very gentle with everything, when she was able. She had no idea she married a terrorist.”

”She sounds like a great mother. I can imagine how tough the situation was with who she married. I’m glad an early memory you have is one of peace though. Tell me Leah, and I apologize if this question seems abrupt but go with me on this, but with all you have done so far, with school, with your relationships, with the contest, and everything in between, do you think your mother would be proud of you?”

”Not completely. She’d… Well, she’d probably be unhappy with the way I’ve been a massive bitch the last couple of years, but I know she’d like my friends. It’d probably be a lot for her to meet them, if she were still alive, because she wasn’t really all there mentally, but we wouldn’t be fighting. We never did.”

”I think she would be despite all of that. And I hope you are proud of yourself too. You’ve accomplished a lot. There’s room for growth, which you recognize. There’s plenty of people out there who refuse to grow and remain stuck in outdated ways, causing more harm to themselves. Speaking of your friends, how are they all doing? Have you spent much time with them outside of training for the contest?”

That got a laugh out of her. ”A lot more than I used to. Me, Percy and Dorian went to Asgard, I have a huge magic sword that my… I guess birth mother left for me, it’s complicated. I’ve gotten along with people a lot better now than half a year ago. And I want it to stay that way.”

”That’s amazing to hear. A support network like that helps tremendously with mental health. I’ve been to Asgard a few times, actually. Amazing place. I’d love to hear more about this sword though. How did you come across it?”

”We went to Asgard, then some prophetic shenanigan nonsense happened, turns out theres- This sounds weird thinking about it now, but someone wrote a whole damn book about me called A Rose in Midgard, and Dorian didn’t believe me when I pointed out that Rose is the middle name I gave myself after my dad shot my mom. So then we followed that, wound up in Jotunheim. Chasing a riddle that I’m still puzzling out.”
”That’s incredible. It sounds like quite the journey you made in discovering something about yourself. And you had friends with you. Sometimes having things about ourselves we don’t fully understand can make us feel incomplete. Like how people want to find out where they came from or who is in their family lineage. These uncertainties, what does it inspire in you?”

”A lot. I spent years burying a past I was convinced wouldn’t let me off so easily. Now I’ve got more than one. It happens over and over, and the only way to break it is to accept it, so I’ve learned. All this stuff I haven’t gotten answers for, I don’t hate that. But it means I’ve got pieces of me I need to uncover. Get to know, figure out what to do with. That kind of thing.”

She had another name before she was Leah. Another name before she was Mayra, too. Another past that wasn’t meant to be, until long after.

”I’ll find it eventually. Don’t know what I’ll find, but I want to find it.”

”The journey will be hard, as most journeys are. You have support behind you, which will help, but I imagine you will come face-to-face with some truths that could be harmful, potentially life changing, on top of the issues surrounding things like your father. Are you prepared to handle that?”

”Yeah.” Leah nodded. ”Speaking of him, I’m starting to think I actually did kill him. I ran into an illusion of him, not the real him. But it won’t be the same this time either way. I used to think I had to do everything alone. Now, I know why that’s not okay or even true.”

”It sounds like you’re better equipped this time around to handle him then. Should it come to pass that he isn’t dead, relying on those who want to help will be good for you. I want to go back to the moment during the contest where you reacted strongly, lashing out unintentionally or not. Sometimes when we are experiencing a heightened state and a rush of strong emotions we do things that we regret. Like someone who gets angry and punches a wall. I might suggest learning how to manage those emotions in the moment, provided you are willing to give it a try”

That did sound like a good idea. It helped her after she abstained from the fight.

”I am.”

”So in those moments I would suggest, and I recognize the irony here, grounding. Grounding is a way of centering yourself to calm those racing thoughts and out-of-control feelings. It utilizes the senses to do it. You start with 5 things you can see, then four things you can touch, three things you can hear, two things you smell, and one thing you can taste. That helps control the part of your brain that’s reacting so strongly”

”I did something like that after the fight. Sorta panicked, so I tried to get control of it. It worked, I got that from one of those books you gave me.”

Dr. Whitehall let it slide that Leah used one of the books she gave her. ”That’s great! It’s perfect in those situations. You can also do some mindfulness walks or keep a journal. If that doesn’t work I often suggest creative hobbies like art or poetry or theater. Or crafting in general. Never underestimate the power of a coloring book. Above all, be open to receiving help when it’s offered.”

”I’ll try that.” Knowing her, she’d get plenty of opportunities to. ”I’m not used to having to regulate, I always just ignored it. Feels a little embarrassing to say that out loud, but… Yeah.”

”It’s not something to be embarrassed about. Given your situation, it sounds like a defense mechanism. There were more important things to focus on. Eventuall,y it became your standard, but even then, you can recognize the unhealthy patterns and take steps to fix them, which is commendable.”

Ouch.

”Jeez. Are you a therapist or a telepath?” That was a joke. ”Yeah, no, that’s accurate. Survival was more important. Speaking of books, if you have more of those like the ones you gave me last time I was here, I’ll take them and read them all.”

Dr. Whitehall stood up and walked over to her bookshelf. She scanned some of the titles, grabbing two, before she returned. ”Here, I think these will help. One is about the binds of family and learning to overcome expectations placed on us from those who raised us. The other is about emotional regulation and steps to checking in on yourself and your emotional needs.”

Leah took them and read the covers. ”At this rate I’m going to need to get a bookshelf. Or maybe I’ll learn to make a pocket dimension with magic or something. I don’t really have anything else to talk about, but I do want to come back and actually commit to this.”

”I am happy to hear that. We can set up a regular day and time to meet if you would like. And we can meet at school if that’s easier. I know some have a hard time being in or around CAGE, so I get it.”

”This place freaks me the hell out, yeah. Reminds me of the basement back home. But I can get over that. School’s starting back soon, so I can come on weekends. Saturdays okay?”
”Saturdays are just fine. Shall we set it up for this coming Saturday or would you like some time in-between?”

”This Saturday. I’ll come here if you’re here, or be there at the school if you’re there.” She stood up, and held the books close to her.

”Let’s meet at the school. I’m there nearly as often anyway. Keep the books as long as you’d like. And Leah, I am very proud of you for admitting you need help and taking that first step. I bet your mother would be proud too.”

”I’d hope so, yeah.” She smiled. ”I’ll be back.”

And then, she left.

---

---

---

---

Percy wished he had woken up screaming. Anything would have been preferable from this reality. He would have gladly faced Arcade a thousand times and died a thousand deaths. He would have watched Dorian choose Billy over him in the Contest of Champions until his eyes turned to ash. He would have returned to CAGE for the remainder of his days, never to feel the whispers of his powers again. He would have sworn himself to celibacy. Anything but this.

Anything but the gigantic, screaming, angry red zit on his forehead, almost perfectly centered above his nose.

He had a date with Dorian tomorrow - their first real, grownup, vacation date. And it was ruined before it had even begun.

Percy glared at his reflection in the mirror, still dressed in his silk pajamas. He had already tried styling his hair a hundred different ways. There was no hiding it, no concealing it. Even if he forced his bangs to cover it, its sheer size caused his hair to be noticeably raised. He had thought about squeezing it, but there would be no going back from that - and he was almost certain the large volume of pus produced would be followed by an equal amount of blood. He needed an expert.

He needed a miracle.

Maybe this was why his powers had grown. To save him from this fate. There was only one person in the world he could trust, one person in the world who could battle the blemish on his skin - only one last hope against the dying of the light.

Danni.

He squared his jaw. Clenched his hands. Closed his eyes. Concentrated. And disappeared.

A moment later, he was across the country, in Danni’s bedroom at the Kingston-Gray house. He didn’t stop to consider any magic or wards, or that Danni might need to collect supplies - instead, he grabbed onto Danni’s arm, and in a blink, whisked him away - all the way back to Percy’s room in California.

“Danni, I need your help. It’s a matter of life or death.”

It was an easy morning for Danni. He'd slept until 8 when Amelié was ready for her breakfast. He'd gotten an excellent cup of coffee, Pops had picked up the extra large muffins on his run so Danni cup one in half, heated up the insides a little, hit it with some butter, and enjoyed his breakfast whole everyone else was doing… whatever they were doing! Pops and Pa were going to sit down with him later to talk about sponsorships and being a public figure and all that (he assumed Rillie and Dee were coming along), so Danni decided to get himself all done up in case they went to visit anyone or anything! He'd taken a short shower, hit his morning skin routine, and was now sitting in his favorite fuzzy pink bathrobe that matched his Papa's, hair up in a towel, and nothing but a pair of booty shorts underneath for decency. Apparently, Danni had accidently flashed family members before and he was firmly informed he had to wear something more than underwear underneath. Danni had conceded as long as they said HotShot across his ass.

So here he sat, a toe spreader firmly settled between his toes as he sang to a golden oldie: Confession of a Teenage Drama Queen. He was holding up Wavetide Coral or Sun Spark Peach next to his toes, debating how warm he wanted to feel next to his skin tone, when everything changed. For one, his music was gone even though he was still singing. For two, his glittery Christmas decorations - tinsel and garland and his mini-Christmas tree in the corner - vanished and were replaced with book shelves. For three, Danni's comfy, plush chair he always did his toe nails in was replaced by carpeted flooring. And finally…

“Spicy?!?! What in t'e- where are we? Why are we ‘ere in t'is… depressin’ room? Where's t'e color? Where's t'e pizzaz?” Danni cried, gesturing wildly before honing in on Percy. “You need my ‘elp?! What's goin’ on? I am not a doctor, please remember, and… OMG. Spicy, I t'ink you ‘ave somet'in’ livin’ on your ‘ead!” Danni screamed, pointing at the pimple. It was huge and Danni's face morphed from confusion to horror to realization as the lightbulb flashed behind his eyes.

“Oh no, your date!” Danni whisper-screamed. “You can't go out lookin’ like t'at. You weren't lyin’, t'is could ruin your relationship. Okay, okay, okay, okay. I see why ya came ta me and cam I just say, t'is is exactly why we're friends. Ya just know t'e right person ta ‘elp. Okay, so let's go get your tweezers, gloves, a towel, and what cleanser do you ‘ave wit’ Salicylic acid? Actually, you probs don't if you're ‘avin’ a breakout like t'is so you probs just hydrate right? You got a moisturizer?” Danni hopped to his feet, plucked out the toe spreader, and burst out of Percy's door, searching for his bathroom.

Percy’s eyes widened, as Danni started rushing forward for the bathroom. He let the insult about his room slide - he had just moved into this house, things weren’t decorated yet. Most of his items were at his dorm room at Margaret Carter, too. A room he was praying would not be welcoming a new roommate. He had enjoyed having a double to himself so far.

No, the issue he had was twofold: 1) he didn’t have any of the things Danni mentioned, with the exception of a towel, and 2) there were things in his bathroom that he definitely did not want Danni to find. Supplies he kept on hand for when he saw Dorian. Items that would send Danni on a spiral, when Percy’s dignity needed him to stay focused and on task. If Danni couldn’t help him, he was completely and utterly doomed. The acne was large enough Dorian would probably run away in disgust if he saw it.

So Percy flung himself forward and teleported into his bathroom, quickly grabbing his lube and condoms - and in a panic, he shoved them down his pants. Danni was right around the corner. He couldn’t let him see them.

“Erm, yes, I have towels here and…” Percy tried to say nonchalantly, as his eyes swept the bathroom counter. There were hair styling products, a toothbrush and toothpaste, soap, a brush, and a comb. In the shower itself was a bottle of 5-in-1 and a loofa. “We just moved,” he added, hoping that would temper some of Danni’s judgment. He had been trying to get into skincare at the start of the school year, but he’d evidently fallen off that horse.

Danni peered at Percy and then back at the bedroom and then back and Percy and then back at the bedroom and back at Percy again. “Idk what you're ‘idin’ young man, but Imma find out eventually.” Danni picked Percy up, turned, and dropped him out in the hallway before starting to dig through his stuff. “Hm, okay. Decent hair product, t'ough you should swap t'e brand. T'is is kinda a meh brand t'ese days. I'll send ya some recs. Okay, toothbrush, toothpaste, no dental floss or mout'wash certainly a choice, and t'en…” Danni threw open the medicine cabinet. Nothing. Danni pulled open his bottom cabinets. Nothing. Danni gave Percy a bombastic side eye. Percy wouldn't. He wouldn't do this to Danni, would he? He wouldn't make him suffer such horrors. Dee couldn't have that bad of taste. Danni stood from where he'd crouched, prepared to dig through bottle after bottle, and found himself facing the shower curtain with trepidation. Danni took a deep breath, tore open the, and screamed. He scrambled back, clutching the door frame as his legs trembled, and his worst nightmare rose from the depths of hell itself.

5-in-1

An absolute monstrosity. A failure of mankind. A monument to the hubris of ingenuity. And Percy, boyfriend to his brother, had the audacity to call Danni for help while he used that garbage. Danni hit the ground, dragging himself out of the bathroom and clutching Percy's leg. “Spicy. Wha- What is t'at? ‘Ow… ‘ow could you betray me like t'is? Do you even moisturize? Exfoliate? Condition? Give me t'e tiniest bit of ‘ope.”

Percy’s face was as red as a beet. He cared a lot about his appearance - but mostly when it came to maintaining his clothing. He polished his shoes, hung up his shirts neatly, and freshly ironed his slacks. His hair, while washed with 5-in-1, was neatly styled, now placed in loose waves rather than the combover he had previously. Skincare… was a bit of an afterthought. He washed his face with soap and water. And so far, that had seemed to be enough. He hadn’t learned about skin care routines as he hadn’t really needed them.

The embarrassment was so intense that his skin didn’t even crawl as Danni clung to his leg. He hadn’t protested either as Danni picked him up and set him aside. “... There’s conditioner in the 5-in-1.”

Danni flinched like he'd been threatened. Danni wanted to cry and his eyes burned with the unshed tears. He tried, he drsperately tried to hold it back, but Percy's life was horrid and Danni sobbed. He shakily picked himself up and dropped himself over Percy, sobbing into his shoulder. It was just too much. He couldn't believe how much Percy hated himself. Danni could not, would not, tolerate this abuse because this family didn't believe in self-harm. “You've been suffering so much and I'm so- so sorry. But you did t'e right t'in’ comin’ ta me.for ‘elp. We're gunna get you taken care of and t'en I'mma tear Dee apart for lettin’ ‘is boyfriend treat himself like t'is.” Danni choked out once he'd managed to get himself under control. The bottle of 5-in-1 caught fire wit'out Danni ever taking his eyes off Percy and Danni hugged Percy protectielvely. “Its okay now, shhhh. I'll keep you safe from t'e bad, bad chemicals. We're gunna get you all set up so even after I fix t'is parasite on your fore’ead, it won't come back. Now, show me where you're mom's bat'room is. She ‘as tasting ‘ave somet'in’.”

Percy flinched, freezing as Danni practically collapsed onto him. He could barely stand up under Danni’s weight, becoming acutely aware of how muscular his boyfriend’s brother was. His words were eerily familiar, echoing how people had talked to him when he was preparing to go to rehab - when he’d started to admit that he was an alcoholic. “Don’t bring Dorian into this?” he asked, feeling a bit short of breath. The touch was… a lot. His skin was startling to crawl, and he swallowed as he saw Danni set his trusty 5-in-1 on fire. Maybe this hadn’t been his best idea after all. Maybe he should have told Dorian he couldn’t go on the date, as he had relapsed.

He tried to teleport out of Danni’s grip, to reappear in the hallway, but as he moved, Danni moved with him. “... Danni, I need you to let go of me, or I am going to have a meltdown,” he murmured, trying not to snap. He needed Danni’s help. But if he didn’t get his personal space back, he would explode. “My mother’s bathroom is - it’s down the hall, in the master.”

“Oh, perfect! Let's see what your Mom ‘as stashed away! ‘opefully, at least a pair of tweezers and a cleanser, get t'at oil and gunk out after.” Danni shouted, as he already bounced down the hall the second Percy gave him directions. The teleport had gone unnoticed and his previous tears were all dried up, his mood completely recovered at the thought that someone would have the tools of his trade readily available. Danni kicked up Percy's mom's door, scurried across the room to throw open the bathroom door, and he tore into every cabinet, nook, and cranny he could get his fingers into.

And he found almost exactly what Percy had in his. A hair dryer, a box of brown hair dye, gloves, a pair of tweezers, a wash cloth, and a box of tissues was all he found different from her son's bathroom and Danni decided it was genetic. He was too afraid to brave the shower. If he saw another 5-in-1 container, he would scream. “Spicy! I need ta know - you wanna clear t'is up first or you wanna do t'is right? You'll be seen out and ‘bout wit’ t'at if we do it right but since your fam is allergic ta lovin’ themselves, I can't clean your fave properly ta clear it up safely. Pick your poison, bb.”

Percy hesitated for a moment. He didn’t want to be seen like this. This was social suicide. And yet, if taking care of it now meant that it wouldn’t be done right, if his forehead would still be disgusting come tomorrow… He bit his lip. “... If we pop it now, will I be ugly tomorrow?”

“Pls, ‘ave some fait’ in me ‘ere. We pop it now, we wash it wit’ some basic soap, cleans it out real nice but leaves it wit’ no protection so your skin is gunna dry out and you're gunna ‘ave some redness or irritation. But it'll look liat you dropped your phone corner on your face rat'er t'an a tumor.” Danni explained, a little hurt that Percy didn't think he'd get him through this spiritual journey. “Or two, we wait. People see you wit’ a second ‘ead but when I pop t'is, we get a cleanser t'at clears out t'e gunk, and t'en we moisturize so t'at you're skin stays ‘ydrated while ‘eating. No red or irritation. Your choice, baby boi. I'll get it all squared away once you're down. Eit'er way, we're goin’ out and pickin’ you up supplies after.”

Maybe it was greedy of him, or vanity. But if there was an option that didn’t leave him with an angry red mark on his forehead… he had to take that one. “I’ll find a hat,” Percy decided, before hesitating slightly. It then occurred to him that maybe even the slight pressure of a beanie on it wouldn’t be good. He wanted to have Danni’s approval before he did anything - a first in his life for sure. “… is that okay?”

“Mmmmmmm, lemme check.” Danni leaned forward, tapping the offending creature gently. "It's still a little firm, so should be fine. Not squishy enough ta pop at t'e littlest bit o’ pressure. And since we're out, we can get t'e proper stuff ta get t'at popped wit'out it bein’ a ‘hole mess. Gunna ‘urt a bit, but beauty is pain and all t'at. And since we're goin’ out, we're gunna need your Mom's magic card. Where is ‘er bag?”

“Her… magic card?” Percy blinked, before realizing what Danni meant. His mother’s credit card. Ah. He then glanced back into the master bedroom, where his mother was still asleep. She was practically nocturnal. She hadn’t even stirred at Danni’s dramatics. “Her wallet should be on the dresser - if not there, on the table by the entryway. Or in her clothing from the previous night. Or already in the laundry machine. It’s possible it’s in her bed.”

“Ooooh, is it in t'e pile o’ stuff on ‘er dresser? I'll grab it!” Danni skipped back into Percy's mom's room and hummed through the collection of stuff. Glasses, keys, notebooks, gum, lipstick… a wallet! Danni opened it and whistled. “Wow, she ‘as so many magic cards. Should I take a specific one? Should I take t'em… Yeah, let's take t'em all!” Danni took every card in there, not sure which one was the right one, and stuffed it into his robe. His robe? Danni looked out at his outfit and groaned. He was definitely not being seen on the streets of California looking like this. As great as he looked, it was not paparazzi wear.

“Spicy! We're pickin’ me up some clothes too! You kidnapped me ‘fore I could dress properly.” Danni said as he stepped out and shut the door behind him. Gotta let Momma Spicy sleep. “Like, don't het me wrong. I look ‘ot as ‘eck but now t'at we're famous, I gotta present perfectly out and about. What stores are close? Or are you poppin’ us ‘round?”

Percy blinked for a moment. He was so used to Danni being flamboyant and extra, it hadn’t occurred to him for a moment that he would need a change of clothes. A bright pink robe and a pair of booty shorts with HotShot across his ass seemed like something Danni would wear in public. He looked good, too. “Where do you want to go?” he offered. “I don’t think I can do a ton of cross country trips, there was a decent chance I was going to teleport into your wall instead of your room earlier. But is there somewhere in Los Angeles you’d like to go?” He then paused, considering whether Danni would be able to wear any of his clothes. His shirts would probably look like crop tops on him. His pants would have a similar problem.

“You can borrow something of mine, if I have anything up to your standards,” he added, figuring a crop top might be better than nothing, as he headed back to his room in search of a hat.

“Yours? You're so smol t'ough. Oh actually, do you ‘ave any work out clothes? If I can get a shirt, I can make t'is look good. And a pair o’ shoes. T'e places were goin’ will all ‘ave t'ose silly No Shirt, No Shoes, No Service rules but I can make t'is look intentional wit’ t'e right top. Preferably mesh, if you ‘ave it.” Danni said, following Percy back to his room. “What size does your mom wear? Maybe I can borrow a nice pair of ‘ers.”

“… Am I supposed to know what size my mom wears?” Percy asked, a bit bewildered. As they returned to his room, Percy pushed open the closet doors, and stepped back. He figured showing Danni clothes operated by the same principles as feeding a ravenous lion - distance was his first line of defense. His clothing tended to skew more towards semi-formal or causal, not really dipping down into workout… or at least, not until he had started training with Dorian. Dorian had gotten him a selection of things, some of which had seen activities a little more strenuous than teleporting. And of course, the free swag they had received after the contest was hung up neatly as well. The main feature of his closet was his shoe collection, at least twenty different pairs, all kept in near perfect condition.

Danni pursued the clothing with a critical eye. He ignored anything too stiff - that was Spicy's thing, not his. For someone who saw a decent amount of action - Danni waved that thought away and raised an eyebrow at his collection. It definitely sung to someone else's tastes and Danni picked up a few shirts, tighter athletic material with high necks, with a groan. Dee definately got Spicy these. “Definately didn't need ta know somet'in's I'm puttin’ toget'er ‘ere, Spicy. I'mma smack Dee when I see ‘im.” Danni grumbled to himself. He would have really prefer something sleeveless but he couldn't imagine Percy would put up with that. The kid was always buttoned up as far as buttons would go - if he could get them in front of his face, Percy probably would. So Danni sighed, grabbed a black stretchy workout shirt, and headed back for the bathroom.

“Come wit’ me, t'is robe ain't ‘ittin’ t'e ground while I finish gettin’ ready so you're ‘oldin’ it. T'en, find out which stores around us carry Emma Frost and Luna Snow's beauty line crossover Diamonds in the Snow and we'll go t'ere. It was supposed ta be a limited time run but it got so popular, t'ey kept it around. Expensive AF but it's good.” Danni demanded, already shrugging off his robe and passing it to Percy. He struggled a little into Percy's shirt, feeling it stretch extra snug around his chest. Thank god he was all lean muscle and not a body builder like Leah. “I'm borrowin’ your ‘air product too since mine just finished dryin’ properly.” Danni didn't wait for a response, instead taking the time to pull off the towel on his head and carefully hanging it on the wall. He examined the products laid out before him and got to work styling his hair, carefully brushing, combing, and sculpting to give himself an artfully ruffled look. Since he was basically wearing a running outfit, plus his beautiful robe, Danni figured he may as well look like the wind was in his hair.

The shoe conundrum was another matter. To sell the look, he really needed black or pink running shoes. Or, he could get some nicer looking sandals but then they'd have to wait for his toe nails to dry since he got interrupted on that too. Danni wanted to be mad at the kidnapping, but he couldn't bring himself to be - Fred was a horror that constituted a beauty emergency. He'd have done the same if he ever had a pimple like that. Okay, hair check. Shirt check. Still need shoes and…” Danni stared at his stomach, framed by the shirt and his shorts. He certainly didn't have abs, he liked food and water too much for that, but it was flat and toned. It still seemed a little… “Spicy, fo you t'ink I'd look wit’ a piercin’ ‘ere? I feel like I look so borin’ right ‘ere.” Danni gestured to his midriff.

Percy’s face was bright red. Danni was already grumbling about the clothes in his closet. He was incredibly grateful he’d managed to hide the things in the bathroom. And as Danni threw the robe at him, he grabbed it and took advantage of Danni’s back being turned to grab the things out of his pants and quickly throw them underneath the bed. Danni wouldn’t have any need to look there. He hoped. “How much is expensive AF?” Percy then asked, realizing a new danger.

His mother would kill him if they maxed out her cards.

Danni had no understanding of the value of money.

But it was important. If he showed up like this to his date tomorrow, Dorian would break up with him for sure. It would be on sight.

So he rushed after Danni into the bathroom, still carrying the giant pink fluff. He would have protested about Danni using his hair care products - those were nice and limited in supply - but he held his tongue. Danni was helping him. He could allow it… this time.

“Do you have a hole for the piercing to go through?” he asked. He didn’t make a habit of staring at his boyfriend’s brother’s midriff. But he would not have been surprised if Danni’s routine to get ready would suddenly involve a stop at a body piercer.

Danni looked at him and looked back at his stomach. “Ugh, no t'at's what t'ey do, silly. T'ey make a ‘ole! I t'ink I'd look good wit’ one.” Danni considered a little longer before he snatched up his robe and shrugged it back on, fiddling and fussing with it to make everything lay exactly how he wanted. The robe made him feel like he needed one every more, something red or pink and a little glittery to draw the eye to the middle and then up. “Peerfect. I'll bounce it off Dee and Rillie and t'en I'll talk ta t'e ‘rents. Papa will definitely be down, but Pops and Appa might be a little grumpy ‘bout it. T'ey're always super cautious ‘bout big changes, ya know? But I'm t'inkin’ I'm goin’ back ta school wit’ a my first piercin’!” The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. But, he had to remember that he was on a mission and that mission included shoes. He pulled out his phone since Spicy couldn't be bothered apparently and searched what stores were around. They didn't need to go to a high brand skin care store for the lower end of product, but they definitely weren't…

“Oh! I didn't know L'Occitane ‘ad a store in L.A.! Perfect, I get one of my favorite face creams from t'e one in Paris. T'ey actually might ‘ave somet'in’ better t'an t'e collab stuff. And t'ere's a small boutique next door. We can stop by and pick up shoes for me, get your skin care stuff, and t'en we'll find you somet'in’ fun and flirty for your date. Everyt'in’ in your closet screams sickly Vikgorian child, which works great at school but if you're goin’ somewhere fun, t'en we need ta change it up. Do you know what you're doin’? We can t'eme t'e outfit t'en. Anyways, chop chop, daylight is awastin’ and we gotta deal wit’ Fred sooner rat'er t'an later. Every minute is gunna make it worse!”

Percy let out a small sigh of relief at the revelation that they would not, in fact, be rushing off to a body piercer. However, at the same time… he couldn’t help but be somewhat intrigued by the concept. When he was little, he had decided that he hated piercings - but he had also decided then that the only acceptable hairstyle was a tight combover. The notion of going with Danni to check out a body piercer was somewhat exciting. And maybe… hmm, there was an appeal he couldn’t deny about the idea of getting something pierced himself.

“Can you show me the address and surrounding buildings - using the Stark earth view?” Percy requested, putting the impulsive idea aside for the moment. His jumps were easier if he had a clear idea of where they were going. “Also… Fred? Did you name my pimple Fred? Erm, but yes, I believe we are going to a ski lodge. If you have advice on outfits… that would be really helpful.”

Danni clicked a few buttons, pulling up the location and viewing it at street level. “Well, yeah. It's large enough ta be sentient sooo gotta give it its respect, ya know?” Danni shrugged and held up the phone. “Btw, Is t'is good enough or ya need me ta like, do a panomatic? If it's a ski lodge, we need ta get you two outfits: one for when ya ski and one when ya are just chillin’. We'll do shoes, skin care stuff, give Fred ‘er funeral, and t'en we'll go cloth shoppin’ for ya for t'e cold. Know which ski lodge?”

Percy was studying the photo, reaching out for Danni’s phone. He repositioned the view, clicked on nearby buildings, identified any landmarks that were helpful. He didn’t actually know if he needed to have been somewhere before or not for a larger jump. But there was only one way to find out. “Mm, I’m not sure. This is very new for me,” he admitted with a shrug. “… Don’t I need more than two outfits? For the first and second day?” He grimaced a bit at the reminder of the zit’s supposed sentience. “Dorian said it was a surprise.”

He then grabbed onto Danni’s arm, and teleported them… reappearing in the middle of oncoming traffic in the correct street.

“Well, I figured t'at you'd fight and- OH MY GOD SPICY WHAT DID YA DO?!” Danni snatched Percy by the waist and hit it as hard as he could, barely clearing the oncoming minivan as it blared it's horn at them. He hit the sidewalk hard, stumbling and dropping Percy on his butt. Danni breathed hard, his heart racing and one hand clutching his chest and the only supporting him on his knee, and looked around to make sure no cars had crashed as a result of two kids suddenly appearing in the street. Traffic was still going, no one was screaming, but he realized something terrible.

He'd flown them to the wrong side of the road.

“Uuugh, t'e shop is over t'ere. Now we gotta cross again. So uncool.” Danni whined with a little stomp of his foot. He looked down at Percy sheepishly and held out his hand to help him up. “Sorry ‘bout t'e rough ride. I panicked.”

Percy hadn’t known he was a reactive screamer. But as Danni started screaming, so did he. He shut his eyes instinctively, his heart pounding - and then suddenly, something grabbed him, practically flinging him out of the way as he was picked up and thrown onto the sidewalk, landing on his ass. He opened his eyes slowly. He took a deep breath. He tried to act like he hadn’t also been terrified for a moment there.

“It’s fine, I think Fred survived the landing,” he said briskly. He stared for a moment at Danni’s hand. And then he sighed, reached out and took it, and teleported them across the street. The minute they reappeared, he let go and got up to his feet. “There.”

Danni blinked as his surroundings changed. He did not anticipate another teleport after the first catastrophe, but he appreciated it nonetheless. “Aw, look at you Spicy! You do like me! And ‘ere I t'ough I was just a beauty school booty call.” Danni laughed. Although they were in front of L'Occitane, he grabbed Percy's hand and dragged him next door to the pretty white, gold, and blue boutique with dresses and shoes on display. Inside, with a beachy theme and pictures of men and women strolling and laughing along the Califorina shore, Danni beamed.

“This is perfect! I'mma get a cute pair of sandals and t'en we'll pop over ta t'e ot'er store. I'll make t'is one quick ‘cause we're def spendin’ a tooooooon of time in t'e next one and t'en a tooooon more time on your date clothes. And now t'at you've said we can buy more outfits, we're gunna spend aaaaaaaall day long in and outta shops.” Danni cackled maniacally as he bolted for the shoe wall.

Percy’s arm practically felt like it was being ripped out of its socket, as he tried to resist Danni’s mad dash. The pain of being dragged flared up above his discomfort with being touched. He would have teleported out of the grip, but that hadn’t worked earlier either. His breath was quickening too, and the creeping sensation was beginning to spread all over his body. “Let go of me!” Percy snapped slightly, his voice more desperate rather than angry.

“Hm? On you need ta use t'e bat'room? T'ey probs ‘ave one over t'ere.” Danni gave Percy his hand back and stared intently at the shoes. None of the sandals on display were quite what he was looking for. He wants some of those that laced half way up the calf, but all they had were chunky velcro ones. He like two pairs and he certainly picked them up and then put them down again. He was here to help Percy, not pick out stuff for himself. Well, he supposed it went hand in hand, right? He grabbed two pairs and had them held at the little counter/kiosk thing in the corner that new age stores liked to set up and checked for something a little more stylish. He found a thinner sandal, light colored and with only a few straps that kept it secured around the ankle. That would have to do.

“Okay, we'll take t'ese t'ree and t'en a bag please!” Danni said cheerfully, offering up one of the cards with numbers on it.

Percy just stared at Danni as he shopped. He took a few deep breaths, trying to quell the urge to lash out, to scream. For a mutant with the gift to speak any language, he didn’t know how to use one to get through to Danni on this. He didn’t know how to explain that every touch was somehow both blistering and suffocating - that he would rather lose a limb than be forced to prolong physical contact with almost anyone. He didn’t even think Dorian understood it. Not really.

Would people even believe him if he tried - or would they see how he liked affection from his boyfriend and decide he was just being an ass, that it was all a lie? It would have been easier if he’d been like Leah or Rogue - if his powers made touching his skin harmful to others, instead of the reality where it was just harmful to himself.

More importantly, though, he realized Danni was trying to pay with his mother’s Disneyland Annual Pass. “Can I see the cards?” he asked, forcing a smile - one that almost came off as psychotic. “That one is for Disneyland.”

“Oooooh, Disneyland. Okay, okay.” Danni handed the handful of cards to Percy. “Also, t'ey're sayin’ t'is is $890. Isn't t'at like a steal? So cheap! T'at's not even my full allowance from t'e Contest!”

“WHAT?”

“Right? T'e deal is insane. Like, ‘ow are t'ey e en operatin’ and t'e nice lady said t'ey were givin’ me 10% off t'e last pair since we're buyin’ three pairs! Idk why t'at's a t'in’ but it is!” Danni laughed.

Percy was shaking violently. He knew Danni was weird with money, but did he have no concept of it? Did he not know how much anything cost? If someone offered him a banana for $100, would he also brag about what a good deal that was? He had been trying so so hard to be nice to him, to give him the benefit of the doubt. And he’d been doing a good job of it - he even let Danni wear his clothes!

But something in him snapped here.

“We cannot buy those. My mother will kill me. She won’t even kill me, she’ll kill me permanently,” he stressed. “She would make sure both of us had - had Freds covering our faces for the rest of our lives. And then she would kill us, so your corpse would be acne ridden too. You can get one pair. Not three. They’re scamming you. And we - we can put it on my card. I’ll use my contest money for it. It’ll be fine. It’ll all be fine.” His eye twitched. He was going to spend all $100,000 today because of Danni, wasn’t he?

Danni took a step back, eyes wide. He didn't get why Percy was being so mean all of a sudden. Why would they scam him? And why would Percy's mom put acne on them? “Uh, um, okay. I guess we'll just get those?” Danni said very hesitantly about the last pair. He could feel a lump form in his throat and he just stared at the ground, waiting for Percy to finish up. He thought they were having fun, he thought they were bonding, but Danni guessed he was wrong. Danni wasn't even sure what he did wrong and he…

He sniffled as his vision got blurry.

Percy reached into his own wallet and produced his card, handing it over to the employee. His tactic seemed to have worked! He was a little bit relieved. All he had to do to get through to Danni was connect things to his own interests, and he understood! He could replicate this. This was workable. “Where to now?”

Danni took the sandals silently and slowly put them on his feet. He'd been snatched out of his room without finishing his morning routine, he'd had to look everything up and make all the plans, and he was even nice enough to try and find a store near where Spicy needed to go even if the clothing store wasn't something he'd normally go to all so Spicy didn't have to teleport too much. Danni could feel his breathing getting faster and he really tried cause he was probably gunna get yelled at again but…

The damn broke, the tears rolled down his face, and he wailed in the store. “I already told you where we're going next! Right! Next! Door! Why else would I be in this ugly shop, in this stupid city, instead of finishing my pedicure and my morning routine and cooking lunch and playing with Amélie! And all I'm doing is helping you and then you yell at me for no reason!” Danni choked out between sobs. “Go talk to them by yourself if you wanna be mean to me, Percy.”

Percy fell silent. He didn’t know how to fix this. He didn’t know what to do. And Danni was right. He hadn’t even asked if Danni would help him - he’d just grabbed him, expecting him to do all the work to pull off a miracle. He’d tried so hard to be nice to him - but his best hadn’t been enough. He’d still upset him so much he was crying. And Percy could feel everyone in the shop looking at them, as a famous teen celebrity had a public crash out.

“… I’m… I’m sorry. I’ll take you home now.”

Danni just rode out the feelings, letting himself cry it out until he was just down to sniffles. “And who's gunna ‘elp you wit’ Fred? You're gunna take me ‘ome and t'en you're gunna try ta cancel t'e date, aren't you, and t'en Imma feel bad ‘cause Dee would be upsetti and it would just be bad everywhere.” Danni took a shaky breath. “Okay, okay. I'mma listen ta Mavie. Percy, I need ya to explain what ‘appened t'ere ‘cause I'm really ‘urt and I wanna ‘elp you but ya gotta give me more t'an dumpin’ me on t'e side of t'e road. ‘Cause Imma be ‘onest ‘ere, Percy. You t'row me away right now and it's gunna take a lot ta get me back.”

The guilt and self-disgust and shame had thickened into a nasty, viscous soup. He hadn’t thought that far ahead about what would happen after he took Danni home. All he knew was that he felt he didn’t deserve his help, and that Danni would be happier back in New Orleans, far away from him. Maybe having Fred appear on his forehead was a manifestation of his true character. He didn’t find heroism natural. It was something that had been made abundantly clear with Dorian - and now with his brother, too.

He opened his mouth, and tried to speak… but the sound died in his throat. He didn’t know where to begin. Or what to say to make this better. He hadn’t wanted to hurt Danni. Maybe it was time to be honest.

He slowly reached out, putting a hand on Danni’s shoulder, and the two of them reappeared in the changing room. “This is hard for me to say,” he bit his lip. He decided looking right at Danni was too hard - the wall of the changing room, a little easier. “I am sorry I yelled. Every time someone touches me, it feels like my skin is being peeled off. It hurts. I was overwhelmed and lost my temper. You don’t have to help me, I will take you home right now if you want, and what happens with me and Dorian is my problem, not yours.”

Danni peered at Percy like he was a particularly challenging puzzle to solve. He heard the words that came.out of Percy's mouth, but they didn't really make any sense. “Touchin’ you makes you unhappy? T'at's kinda wierd ‘cause Dee touches you all t'e time and you're def more t'an chill wit’ it. I mean ‘eck, I touch you all t'e-” Light started to flixker behind Danni's eyes. “Omg I touch ya all t'e time. Omg, I make ya un'appy like literally all t'e time. Do I make you un'appy all t'e time? Omg, is t'is like when Monica or Javier wanted ta do t'e stuff you do wit’ Dee and I said no and t'ey tried ta do it anyway? I make ya feel like t'at?” Horror and dread dawned on his face and Danni lunched forward and then stopped and looked like a confused, sad puppy because he had no idea what to do.

Honesty had been helpful. Percy didn’t know if saying yes to Danni’s question here would be helpful. Not that Danni made him unhappy all the time… yes, he was incredibly touchy, but to a certain extent Percy had coping strategies - and he wasn’t the only person in his life who made contact with him. Unhappy all the time felt extreme. Unhappy sometimes felt more truthful.

“I… I don’t know why it doesn’t hurt when Dorian touches me,” Percy said, and his face flushed. “When I first met you both, and he possessed me, it felt like I was being suffocated. It doesn’t anymore. I… actually really like the feeling, now. I feel a little empty without him. Erm. Sorry. You don’t need to hear that. But… hmm.”

Was there a compromise here?

He took the beanie off of his head, revealing Fred in all of his glory, and he put the beanie on his hand like a glove. “… We can try this, if you can hold on very lightly, and I’ll tell you if it’s okay,” he offered.

“Oh, don't stress ‘bout t'at, I get it. Dee possessin’ ya just let's ya float and not stress and just vibe. Its like a little break!” Danni agreed readily, perking right up as Percy offered a solution. Was it really as simple as just putting a barrier around his skin before Danni touched him? Danni reached out and very gently grabbed his beanie clad hand. “Okay, okay - ‘ow you feelin’, Spicy?”

“… This is fine,” Percy decided. It likely also was motivated by the fact that he had been the one to initiate the contact, rather than having it sprung on him. But it felt more like Danni was holding onto the beanie instead of his hand, and the familiar sensation of bugs crawling underneath his skin hadn’t happened.

He surprised himself, though, with the way he was tempted to continue to talk to Danni about the feeling of being possessed. He hadn’t talked to anyone about it since the start of the year, when the series of unfortunate accidents had happened, and he’d reacted with extreme hostility. “You said the next location is right next door, yes?” Percy confirmed, as he moved to head towards the exit.

Danni grinned, all his energy back once again and he practically bounced his way out of the changing rooms. “T'anks again for t'e shoes!” Danni waved at the lady behind the counter, who gave Percy and Danni a strange look, and Danni was out the door and scurrying through the next. Across the street, a camera snapped a shot of them.

L'Occitane. The building wasn't grand by any means, white, pressure washed walls accented with gold trim and a gold awning over its display window. Models posed with a variety of products, everything in white and gold containers. Potted flowers bloomed outside and a small bell chimed as the door swung open. Saffron, jasmine, and teak spilled out and Danni took a death breath. All his stress and frustration melted away. Danni beamed and made a sweeping bow.

“Welcome ta t'e solution ta all your problems! T'is is where t'e magic ‘happens.” Danni all but sprinted inside and immediately began scanning the store. “Oooookie, so you ‘ad not'in’ at ‘ome so let's get ya all figured out. We need stuff ta extract, ta cleanse and ta lock in t’ose juicy, juicy nutrients. So lets see…” Danni snagged a basket at the entryway and hummed as he considered a few different comedone extractors. He pointed at another display.

“T'ose are all t'e cleansers wit’ t'e lower solution for your skin. Find a scent in a cream - you ‘ave dry skin so we don't wanna get a foam. We'll start wit’ t'is stuff and t'en if its treatin’ ya right bit not quite gettin’ results in t'e future,we can bump it up. Just look for saliclyc acid content ‘round 1% and lower.” Danni instructed. “Pick out at least 4, t'en we'll see if t'e attendant ‘as any samples so we can make sure you're skin isn't gunna get irritated real quick.”

Percy raised an eyebrow at Danni’s spiel. He did have dry skin - he’d surmised as much when he briefly tried to get into skin care at the very start of the school year, subconsciously trying to catch the eye of a certain someone. But he had never gone beyond the basic stores found at the mall, like Lush and Bath and Body Works. L’Occitane was on a completely different level. At any rate, he was a little surprised that Danni had figured that out about him so quickly. “Do you know everyone’s skin type?” he asked, a little impressed. Was that what Danni focused on when he touched people?

He nodded a bit at the instructions. Low salicylic acid content, four different ones to make sure it didn’t irritate his skin. It was straightforward enough. He pulled his hand out of the beanie barrier and started looking through the options, before picking out four that he hoped wouldn’t smell obnoxious. The scents were supposed to be pretty subtle, as Percy didn’t want to smell like a fruitcake when the other products were used in tandem, each with their own scents. “Are these okay?” he then asked Danni, offering him the bottles.

Danni settled on the third one he'd picked up and tossed it in the basket. As Percy was browsing, Danni took a look at some of the wash cloths they had. He hadn't remembered seeing anything specifically for washing his face and they had the same ones he used, just in more boring colors so he added a three pack of those to the basket as well. Danni turned to evaluate Percy's choices, turning each of them to inspect the ingredients. “Peeerf, great job Spicy! So we'll check ta see if t'ey ‘ave samples of t'ese, do a quick dab on t'e skin ta see if it'll bother you, and t'en check if t'ey ‘ave a matchin’ ‘ydratin’ cream. I figure we'll start easy and not worry ‘bout layerin’ scents ‘til we get you a daily and weekly routine. T'en we can start t'inkin’ ‘bout bi-weekly stuff if you reaaaaally get into it.” Danni pulled him over to the attendant, only to be pleasantly surprised when they'd already put out one for each.

“And t'is why you go to ‘igh end shops! T'ey already are workin’ on what you need!” Danni exclaimed after thanking the attendant and asking them to check for matching items. “Okay, so we're gunna test t'em just ta make sure t'ere's no burnin’ or not'in’. Open t'e up, scoop out a little dollip, and t'en rub it in a small circle. We'll let it ait for a minute and t'en wipe off. If you feel any burnin’ or we see any redness, we'll toss it.”

Percy nodded, a little bit of tension leaving him as he realized Danni was giving him instructions so he could do it himself. It was one of the kindest things he’d ever done for him. He couldn’t help but sniffle slightly, as he tested out the four different types, separating them to make sure there weren't any overlaps, and that it was clearly defined where they were. Two of them almost immediately started to burn and Percy cursed under his breath, looking for something to wipe it off his face with. They had little makeup removing wipes so he quickly took one of those and removed the offending ones, and set those two bottles off to the side. “Are one of these two better than the other?” he asked Danni, gesturing to the ones he hadn’t reacted to.

Danni watched Percy carefully, ready to step in if things went south, but Percy got through it just fine. Now that he had less options, Danni reviewed the backs of both. They were similar, both fine, but one had some extra stuff that would probably be good for Perxy's skin; however, he really didn't want to overload Percy's skin. He could practically hear his pores crying for water and if Danni ruined Percy's experience now, it would haunt him forever. Danni put down the one that was technically better and put the other in the basket. Pomegranate was an odd smell, but it wasn't overwhelming - understated and calm. “Ooh, and a gold ombre. It'll go great wit’ t'e towels you're buyin’. Need dedicated materials for your face - can't share it, yeah know!” Danni skipped over to the attendant, Lydia, and grabbed the matching hydration cream.

“And t'is matches everyt'in’...” Danni muttered as he reviewed the backs. He dropped it into the basket and took a look around the store. “Do you ‘ave a decent sunscreen? Or should we pick t'at up too? Most people t'ink t'ey don't need ta wear sunscreen in t'e mountains ‘cause its cold but the sun will getcha double in t'e snow.”

“I got some nice sunscreen at the start of the school year, it’s almost out, but I think I have enough?” He didn’t dare mention to Danni that he still had some because he had stopped using it. Yes, they lived in California, but they spent so much of their time indoors, studying or training, and on a cloudy day it felt excessive to use it and carry it around. Or at least, he thought it was a nice brand of sunscreen. He mentioned the name of it to register Danni’s reaction. “That’s what I have… if that’s acceptable?”

He really hoped this wasn’t another $900 bill, too.

Danni tilted his head back and forth, considering if it would work for his tastes. Not Perxy's tastes because Percy clearly had none in this area so… “Eh, it'll do I suppose. Right now, we're aimin’ for tomorrow and we'll getcha all squared away wit’ all new stuff in a few months anyways once you've gotten everyt'in’ inta a routine.” Danni nodded decisively and marched across to Lydia. “Okay! Just t'is! I know we should get a second cleanser and a twice a week exfoliating serum, but ‘e's new ta t'e process and I don't wanna overwhelm him.”

“Good idea. It keeps them interested longer.” Lydia laughed as she presented the check in a leather presenter and took the items to arrange them in a pleasant little box rather than a bag. It was white with their gold logo and she tied it with a thin orange ribbon. “Its always sweet when someone is introducing someone important to skin care. If you don't start now, then you'll regret it later.”

“See Spicy? You ‘ave ta listen ta t'e experts. Wit” ‘ow much you frown, you'll get wrinkles by t’e time you're t'irty unless ya listen ta me!”

The check, which listed out every item, also presented a single discount line.

The Sweetheart Package - ($70.20).

Percy handed over Dominika’s credit card this time - it was a specialty Pride branded one from a local Californian bank. Well, it was one of her credit cards. He then glanced at the cheek… and a series of emotions rolled over him. It wasn’t as expensive as the three pairs of shoes, at least. But almost four hundred dollars, after the discount… and then the color in his face returned, replaced with a crimson red hue, as he read the discount description. He then replayed what Lydia had said to them - that it was sweet to introduce someone important to you to skin care. Did she think…

Percy looked at Danni, his eyes widening.

“We’re not - he’s not - I’m not - we aren’t a couple!” Percy protested. “I’m dating his brother, that would be - we would then be - no!”

Danni looked between the pair. Percy was getting really, really red and Lydia was giving them a weird look. “Datin’? I'm super confused. I'm just ‘ere ta ‘elp get rid of Fred for ‘is date tomorrow.” Danni pointed to the bulging pimple on Percy's forehead. “It's pretty brutal so Spicy ‘ere snatched me outta bed, whisked me ‘cross t'e country, and begged me on ‘ands and knees for a miracle. And who am I ta deny a poor, unfortunate soul in need and pain?” Danni sighed wistfully. “I'm just ta nicest person in t'e world. And now t'e nicest person in t'e world is gunna carve t'e gross stuff outta your ‘ead!” Danni giggled, eyes a little wild and manic energy radiating from him.

Lydia stammered out her apologies, passing back the card and the final receipt. “Oh, you two just looked so close, I assumed… I shouldn't have, I suppose, but good luck with Fred and your date!”

“Okay, take us away, Spicy! It's time ta read Fred ‘is late rites.”

Percy couldn’t wait to get out of there. He did, however, check the receipt. As much as he wasn’t thrilled to have been accused of dating Danni… he was very glad that they’d kept the discount. Maybe he needed to see if there were discounts he and Dorian should be taking advantage of. Not that his boyfriend super understood how money worked to begin with, but…

He slid his hand back into the beanie, allowing him to touch Danni without skin to skin contact, and he teleported them back to his bedroom - a graceful landing this time, too.

“‘ey, look at t'at! So smoot’, all ya needed was a little Danni support!” Danni cheered, letting go of Percy's hand and looking thoughtfully at him. “Okay, so t'is could be a little messy. T'ere may be some blood, t'ere may be some puss, t'ere may be tear and snot so we are def doin’ t'is in t'e bat'room but we gotta talk ‘bout t'is touchin’ t'in’ cause I'm ‘bout ta touch ya a lot. Normally, I'd get a chair, sit in your lap, and operate, but I don't t'ink t'ats wise so let's brin’ a chair ta t'e bat'room and we'll figure t'at out!” Danni grabbed Percy's desk chair and hauled it to the bathroom, pulling out the kit, the face towels, and grabbing one of Percy's towels.

“Oh, also no shirt. Come on, take it off! We don't wanna get blood, puss, or water on t'em!” Danni said as he shrugged off hia robe, peeled off Percy's shirt, hung them both, popped open the tools he'd just bought, and started gloving up.

Percy froze again - not at the thought of all the physical contact that was about to happen, but about removing his shirt… in front of Danni. He was barely comfortable having the first few buttons of his shirt open, even when it was just him and Dorian. He swallowed a bit. Communicating directly with Danni seemed to have worked well so far. He could do it. His entire power was about language. He could say what he needed to say. “I need you to promise you won’t laugh,” he said quietly. He was underweight and more than a little bit self conscious about his chest. He didn’t like the way he could see his ribs slightly.

Danni snapped the second glove in place, looked over at Percy with a confused look. “Spicy, I ‘ave seen you wit’ Fred and I ‘ave seen you after one of Poisson-Pas's near deat’ experiences. I can promise you, t'ere is not'in’ you're gunna show me t'at I will judge nor will I make fun of anyt'in’ I see. I'm vain, not a jerk silly boy.”

He hesitated for a moment, before nodding - and slowly, he took off his shirt and tossed it aside. Almost immediately, he started to shiver a bit, and he crossed his arms over his chest, trying to preserve some small bit of modesty, of privacy. He then bit his lip, thinking. “... If you put a towel between us, and if you’re fast, I can handle it.” He wanted Fred gone and he wanted it done right. Danni operating on Fred required a certain amount of touch. He could handle it. It wouldn’t be pleasant, but it would be fine.

“And I ‘ave gloves so no touchy t'ere!” Danni said proudly. He did lay a towel around Percy's neck and unraveled one of t'e wash cloths. “Okay, lemme talk ya through it. I'mm wipe down Fred wit’ some nice, hot water and soft t'at suckered up a little. T'en, I'mma take t'is sharp one and t'ese tweezers and t'en were gunna wriggle out t'e blockage. If Fred is still all Freddy, t'en we'll do some gentle massagin’ and t'en I can either A) Wash your face for ya or B) I can walk ya t'rough t'e process of washin’ your face wit’ everyt'in’. I'm ‘ssumin’ option B is your best bet so lemme know when I'm dealin’ wit’ Fred ‘ere.” Danni made sure Percy was nice and comfy and settled into his lap, hovering right in front of his face with intense concentration.

As he said, it was simple really. Slip the sharp end between the blockage and the skin. Check. Wiggle it loose slowly. Check. “Oh, actually. Question for ya.” Pinch with tweezers. Check. “‘ey, t'is might get a little more uncomfy. Slight pinch!” Danni gently and slowly pulled the blockage out, waiting when there was resistance, until it was finally clear. A little puss and blood dipped from the opening. “Who is Chase? Just kinda popped up outta no where.” Danni gently massaged Fred, dabbing with the towel to make sure that nothing dripped onto Percy's face or chest.

Even with the towel between them, Percy could feel Danni’s weight on him, his warmth. His heart beat a little faster, his breaths were a little shorter, but through sheer force of will he stayed still. It almost helped to focus on the pinch and the pain, of the odd sensation of having Fred’s innards extracted. He had shut his eyes as well, as the thing he hated almost as much as touch was direct eye contact, and Danni’s face was looming over his.

He winced at the question, though. That pain was even easier to focus on. He hadn’t talked about Chase in a while. He found it incredibly difficult to talk about. Even the thought of discussing it with Dorian made his skin crawl. But… Danni had helped him today. And he’d been an ass. He took a deep breath, picturing the words in his mind, settling on telling just a portion of it, and not the entire story. Communication so far had been good. He could try a little harder, try a little more. “He beat me up each week in middle school and shoved me into lockers, trash cans… any place I would fit.” His face then started to tremble, and he scrunched up his eyes to try to keep himself and his emotions under control. “I… I am not good at talking about it. Please don’t tell anyone.”

“Oh, ‘e's a villian, gotcha. Whelp, you know what ‘eros do t'at villians so guess ‘e's goin’ ta jail.” Danni said decisively. He leaned back, considered what was once Fred, and nodded. He climbed off Percy and tossed the gloves in the trash, washing his hands thoroughly. “Oooookay, looks like we're all set! Now it's time for t'e round two of not so fun ‘cause its gunna sting. Like, a lot. But t'is way it actually chills and doesn't just form right back up.” Danni grabbed the two products, the cleanser short and squat and the hydration cream taller. He tapped on them as he spoke.

“Now, you're a smarty pants so I probs don't gotta tell ya, but its cleanser and then moisturizer. Why you ask? ‘cause t’e moisturizer makes a nice little protective layer t’at'll draw t'at water up and keep it for your skin. If you do t'e cleansers after you make t'at nice little barrier, you just wasted all t'at stuff and considerin’ ‘ow you felt ‘bout t'ose shoes, I'm assumin’ you don't wanna waste not'in’.” Danni explained. “So what you shall do is wash face wit’ t'e warm water. Apply cleanser and use hands ta scrub. T'en, use wash clot’ wit’ warm water and gently remove and rinse face. T'en, you will repeat t'e process wit’ your moisturizer wit'out t'e last face wash. T'en, sunscreen! Do you feel confident wit’ cleanin’ technique or do you want to do to it at t'e same time as me?”

“... Can I put my shirt back on for this part?”

Danni considered it. “I mean, technically yes. But there's a lotta water and chemicals flyin’ around. If ya wanna potentially stain your clothes, t'ey're your clothes.” He shrugged.

Percy hated the idea of staining his clothes.

So he sighed, and nodded, as he recalled Danni’s instructions. Warm water, cleanser, scrub, wash cloth, rinse. Repeat with moisturizer, skipping the last wash. Apply sunscreen. He could do that. It was simple. He muttered the order under his breath a few times, before nodding once more, and he set to work. Each time he did something, he glanced out of the corner of his eye at Danni, judging his reaction. He didn’t think he’d messed up on any of the instructions, but he figured he could gauge his facial expressions - or try his very best to do so, he found that challenging sometimes - and make corrections if needed. When he was done, he washed his hands and dried them off… stared at Danni again… and then slowly put his shirt on.

“Thank you… This was very nice of you.”

“I know, I'm just t'e best.” Danni blew Percy a kiss and winked. “But next time, make sure you keep the pressure on t'e upstroke, not t'e down stroke when you're scrubbin’ ‘cause stretchin’ your skin down is gunna make you get wrinkles easier!” Danni slipped Percy's shirt back on and his robe, taking a moment to touch up his hair.

“Okay, t'en when you go to sleep tonight, get a cold compress ta ‘elp get any lingerin’ swellin’.” Danni reached out, froze, and rocked back and forth on his feet. “Pleaaaaase lemme touch. A little ‘ug, a little ‘air ruffled, anyt'innnnnnnnnnnnn'.” Danni's whine bordered on desperate.

Percy bit his lip.

He could still feel the lingering discomfort from having been straddled by Danni during the facial surgery. It wasn’t enough to push him into meltdown territory - he didn’t need a repeat of what had happened in New Orleans. But Percy didn’t want a hug, he didn’t want his hair ruffled. Danni’s whine, however, complicated things. He couldn’t help but feel a little bit guilty… at least he was asking for permission now, instead of doing it. “...Not right now. But ask me again in an hour, okay? I still - I still feel like spiders are running up and down my skin from the straddling.”

Danni nodded along, still bouncing on his feel. He could feel the little bubbles of affection under his skin building and stretching and…. Oh. “Okay, okay, gotcha. No problem.” Danni said cheerfully, stripping off his robe. “You mind steppin’ out for like, idk a few minutes t'en? Otherwise, you're probs gunna be real uncomfy!.” Danni hooked his fingers into his waistband with one hand and turned the shower on with his other.

“Danni… what are you about to do?” Percy didn’t want to know the answer to that question. He really did not want to know. But at the same time, he had to know that Danni wasn’t about to do what he thought he was, seconds after being told he couldn’t touch Percy.

Danni glanced over his shoulder and shrugged. If Percy was comfortable watching, then Danni didn't really care. He stripped off his shorts and stepped into the shower half a second before the bubbles on him popped. “Burnin’!” Danni shouted over the roar of flames as they burst out of him. The giddiness rushed out and he laughed along with it, impressed with how much his self control had grown from burning down his own house til now. And then he looked up.

The water rushing out of the shower was evaporating before it could hit him. The fire was growing ever so slightly and Danni felt the dread creep in. “Spicy! Run!” Danni screamed as the fire grew and for a moment, Danni couldn't see through the fire.

Percy was absolutely not comfortable watching. He had already started to turn his back to leave the bathroom as quickly as he possibly could when he heard the roar of flame come out of Danni, accompanied with his somewhat psychotic, giddy glee. For a brief moment, it reminded him of the day Danni had almost burned the school down, swollen with emotions about Dorian and Percy having sex while everyone else attended Coulson’s meeting. In many ways, the two of them were opposites. Danni exploded if he couldn’t touch. Percy exploded if someone did touch.

And then, just as he was about to leave the room, he heard Danni scream for him to run, as the joy turned to terror. Instinctively, he spun around to see the birth of a small inferno in his bathroom, in the house his mother and her friend had just obtained. If he had been worried about how Dominika would react to spending $900 on shoes, he was terrified about how she’d handle the house burning down.

So Percy did run.

At Danni.

He tackled him, and teleported them both into the nearest body of water he could think of - the San Pedro Channel.

Danni didn't know what was happening until he was five feet under water and his screams were suddenly cut short. Water his lungs and he thrashed fighting his way towards the light filtering down. He broke the surface and tried to take in air, but coughed up water instead. His throat felt raw as water seemed to keep coming and his vision got blurry at the edges until finally, he took a heaving breath. “Spicy? Spicy? Where are ya?” Danni shouted.

Percy was a Californian native, born and bred. He should have been swimming from a young age, taking to water like a duck. He ought to have spent birthday parties at the beach or the pool, gone out on a boat with his moms and friends, snorkeled in shallower waters to find seashells and critters. In an infinite multiverse of possibilities, that should have been the one constant, one fact so immutable that it would be laughable for any other option to be true.

But somehow, this particular timeline was the exception that proved the rule. Instead of going to swimming lessons, his mothers had taken him to piano lessons. Instead of going to parties at the beach, he had gone to the library. Instead of spending a hot summer day out on the water, he preferred to be almost anywhere else. Beaches in Los Angeles were crowded and loud, filled with obnoxious tourists and equally obnoxious residents.

How hard could it be to swim, though? Dogs did it! So as he decided to teleport them to the water, Percy had more or less assumed he would figure it out in the moment.

He did not, in fact, figure it out in the moment.

He could see the surface up above him, and he thrashed, trying to reach it - but it was no use, every kick he made somehow made things worse, every time he threw his arms through the water, he couldn’t get himself propelled upwards. Water was already in his lungs, as his tiny, tiny limbs did their very best to try to keep him from going further downwards - from drowning.

Even as he turned about, he couldn't see Percy break water. Did Percy just teleport him? Could Percy do that? “Everytime ‘e teleports someone, ‘e's always wit’ t'em t'ough. He's gotta be ‘ere. PERCY?! PERCY!” Danni screamed, hoping he'd get some sort of response. “Okay, maybe ‘e unlocked a new part of ‘is power? Mutants do t'at right? Your ‘ouse burnin’ down wit’ yoir sleepin’ mom in t'ere is def stressful enough, right?” Danni's teeth chattered and he shivered violently in the water.

“Dee's gunna kill me if I don't check.” Danni muttered and he dove under the water. It was dark and burned his eyes and everything in him protested that he'd just been here and suffering. His eyes took a moment to adjust and it took him several moments of peering through the water to finally find his drowning friend. Danni almost sighed with relief that he found him until he realized the most important part of that: drowning.

Danni cut through the water, trying to get a hold of Percy, but his flailing made it difficult. Danni grabbed an ankle, a wrist, and rolled Percy so they could see each other. Danni gestured toward the surface and grabbed Percy's waist as he used his other arm to help drag them to the surface. Danni gasped in another breath of air, his lungs burning, and he immediately turned to Perxy. “Spicy, cough out t'e water. If ‘ave ta get out of t'e water ta save ya, I'm gettin’ arrested so pleaaaase don't need CPR.”

Fortunately for both of them, once Percy’s head was above water, he immediately started hacking. Water came up out of his lungs, and he took desperate breaths of air, not even caring that his boyfriend’s nude brother was holding him right now. There were some burns on his arms from having tackled Danni, but they were both alive, and they hadn’t (to his knowledge) burned down his mother’s house. Fred had been vanquished. And he felt more than ready to collapse. But they needed to get out of the water - and Percy had pushed his luck with his mom enough that day. So with what little energy remained to him, he blinked them out of space-time for a brief moment - and sent them crashing onto the living room floor in the Kingston-Gray house.

“I think I need…” Percy mumbled, dizzy and seeing stars, as he struggled to keep his eyes open, “coffee.”

And then he fainted.

Danni just starfished on the floor, sore and tired from a crazy day, and ready to curl up and pass out. His eyes shut, his chest heaved, and he just starfished in the living room, uncaring of the seawater staining the living room floor. He giggled at the absolute absurdity of it all and it slowly evolved into uncontrollable laughter and he rolled over to see Percy out cold, even breathing, and he curled in on himself, cackling.

“Spicy!” Danni choked out between laughter. He snapped in Percy's ear. “Spicy, ya gotta get up! Come on, wake up!”

Percy woke up almost immediately, and for a brief moment, he just let himself stare up at the ceiling. So much had happened in such a short period of time, he could barely process it. At Danni snapping in his ear, he reached out and shoved him away slightly. “You’re far too happy,” he murmured.

And then, sitting behind them on the couch, mocktail in hand, Casper Kingston paused the telenovela he had playing on the TV. His nails were drying, the little foam spacers still between each toe, and he was about five minutes into his facemask, and his pores were absolutely loving it. “Awww, but we just got that rug,” Casper pouted. “It feels so nice on my back, too.” He wasn’t too phased by his son suddenly appearing on the living room floor, nude, with his other son’s boyfriend. That was just a Tuesday in this household. But as he took a closer look and saw the injuries, Casper shook his head. “C’mon, get downstairs, I’ll go get your Pops.”

He then got off of the couch, took another look at his son, and shrugged off his identical pink fluffy robe and tossed it to Danni. He now was clad in just shibari rope and a pair of booty shorts, with James written across the ass. “And don’t worry, I won’t tell our little ghoul you’re here,” he added to Percy with a wink, as he headed upstairs to go grab his husband.

“T'anks, Papa!” Danni called, sitting up and wiggling into Casper's robe. He looked back down at Percy with a sheepishly grin. “Well, yeah! I gotta ‘ave lots of fun adventures with a best friend! Why wouldn't I be ‘happy! It's been a crazy day, not sayin’ t'at it ‘asn't been, but its been all over t'e place in t'e best way, yeah? ‘ow could I be anyt'in’ but ‘appy?” Danni hopped to his feet, dusted himself off, and tied the robe neatly shut. He held out his hand to help Percy up.

“I know you wanted ta get coffee, but you gotta wait til Pops fixes ya all up. ‘e'll get grumpy if ya take somet'in’ wit'out ‘im checkin’ ya over in full. T'en, coffee and t'en date clothes!” Danni beamed, nearly vibrating with excitement at the prospect of shopping more.

Percy had been doing his very best not to look at Danni as he jumped to his feet, and only relaxed his avoidance once the robe was tied shut. He’d see more of him today than he needed for a lifetime. He took Danni’s hand - he would have protested or avoided it, but he was beyond exhausted. His clothes were somewhat tattered from the ordeal as well, allowing the sleeve of his shirt to slide, revealing a now somewhat melted bracelet with his name on it - and next to it, a pristine matching one that said Dorian. “… Coffee and beignets?”

Danni helped Percy up and before he could put thoughts to words, he paused. A distinctly out of place beaded bracelet sat on Percy's wrist and even though it was a little worse for wear, Danni would recognize the friendship bracelet he'd made for him without even caring in Percy wanted it. Danni yanked Percy's wrist to eye level and stared at it long and hard. “You still ‘ave t'is? I t'ought you were gunna t'row it away, ta be ‘onest.” Danni's voice was suspiciously watery when he pointed it out. Danni, simple though he may be, knew Perxy didn't really care for him in the beginning, but it seemed like their friendship was exactly what her thought it was: best friends. Who else would leave a little plastic doodad on their wrist like this?

Percy looked down at the floor, his cheeks reddening a bit. “I thought I was going to, too, but… I’d never had a friend give me something before,” he admitted quietly. “Or had a friend, really. There were people I thought were my friends, but… it wasn’t real.”

Danni's eyes watered violently and he took a deep, stuttery breath. Danni left Percy's hand drop, went to rest his hands on Perxy's shoulders, stopped, looked at his hands and Percy and then his hands again and very slowly put them in the robes pockets. He crouched down a little to be on Percy's eye level. “Spicy, I need ta tell ya two t'in's. One, t'is is very real. I've considered us friends since t'e beginnin’ and I don't lie because lyin’ takes a lot more effort t'an I wanna put inta it. Two, you are a smol. And I need you ta recognize t'at you are a smol. T'is means, t'ere is a violent urge ta ‘ug you when you say sad and cute t'in's like t'is ta comfort you. Now, I know you are feelin’ a creepy, crawly right now so I am not gunna ‘ug ya, but I need ya ta know every instinct in me is tellin’ me ta bundle ya up in a blanket, stick ya in bed, give ya a little pot of coffee and a book, and keep you locked away from t'e world forever ‘cause you are a precious.” Danni stood up and calmly walked across the room, moving a few books and pulling a lever in the wall.

“Now, I am gunna ‘old t'is ‘ugin’ insticnt in until Papa and Pops get down ‘ere and I will spare ya t'e touchin’, but you'll ‘ave ta know its for you.” The bookcase swung open and a set of stairs descended into darkness below. “Ya ready?”

Percy shook his head slightly. He was still looking at the ground, he hadn’t moved from his spot. And he hated crying, but everything Danni said made him want to cry. He’d gone into his first day of Margaret Carter assuming that everyone was out to get him, that they were ready to be cruel and heartless, that he had to be guarded - and that it was better to attack them first, to make them feel small, before they could hurt him. He’d become a monster trying to protect himself from shadows.

He didn’t know why he wanted to tell Danni this, but he did. Maybe it was one of the first times he’d felt safe in a while. He swallowed. “I didn’t used to be like this,” Percy said quietly. He clenched his hands into fists, his knuckles white. “It didn’t hurt all the time - only when I was upset, and things were too much…”

He took a steadying breath, and sat down on the couch. “There was this boy I really liked. He was cute. So I… I decided to write him a poem, for Valentine’s Day… He didn’t feel the same way about me. He… he hated me, actually. He got physical, he got violent. He made sure I knew how - how disgusting and unlovable I am. I couldn’t wear short sleeve shirts anymore. They didn’t hide the bruises he left.”

“And that is why I cannot touch people. That’s why… that’s why I was such an ass to you this year, because I was afraid - afraid that you would all be like Chase, and it would happen again.”

He then fell silent, and he hugged his knees to his chest. “That’s why I’m broken.”

Danni was quiet through all of it, although it was a struggle to keep the waterworks quiet. It was clear that Percy had been holding onto this for a while. He creeped over, a little concerned if he moved too quickly this strange bit of vulnerability would vanish forever, and settled in across from Percy. He was close, but he kept a bit of distance so Percy didn't feel overwhelmed. “You're not broken, Spicy. You just ‘ad ta deal wit’ villians for so long all by yourself ya forgot ‘ow ta let t'e ‘eroes ‘elp, t'ats all. Clearly, not unlovable if my dope o’ a brot'er is anyt'in’ ta go by. You got ‘im wrapped ‘round your finger, ya do. Boi is whipped AF. And t'ere ain't not'in’ disgustin’ ‘bout ya just since ya like boys. Look at our little group.” Danni giggled through the tears, sniffling loudly. “But maybe ya don't get used ta it again and t'ats okay! What's t'e saying? Different strokes for different folks? Idk why people are talkin’ about swimmin’ but it kinds fits ‘ere right? But yeah, you're our friend now Spicy! And I'm ‘ard ta shake, ya know. Gunna ‘ave ta pry my friendness off like one of t'ose water t'in'ies… a barbnicle!”

Percy took in a shuddering breath, as the tears continued to almost silently fall. He couldn’t help but smile a little bit though, at Danni’s reassurances. He was always afraid that one day, Dorian would wake up and see him as some wicked, vile thing - that he would see Percy as he truly was. He wasn’t as good at doing good as the rest of the group - he hadn’t even come to Margaret Carter to learn to help people, he had done it for his own selfish interests, to seek adventure and glory. And he’d been so cruel to Danni in particular, refusing to use the name he wanted to be called by, treating him like he was just another idiotic bully. Percy didn’t feel that he deserved this friendship at all, this compassion. Even the way that Danni maintained a distance between them for his comfort meant the world to him.

“Thank you,” he said, his voice somewhat hoarse. “I think you mean barnacle,” he then added. Percy then rubbed his eyes, trying to dry away the tears. He was already starting to look red and puffy. He took another breath that sent his entire body trembling. “Mm. Maybe - maybe instead of touch, this is how you can express those feelings to me? This - this doesn’t hurt.”

“Yeah, t'at's what I said! T'ey stick on like little suckers and t'e pirates always gotta peel t'em off wit’ t'e scrapper and its always a punishment ‘cause no one likes ta do it!” Danninagreed wholeheartedly, wipping tears off on the arm of Casper's robe. “Like what? I'm literally not doin’ anyt'in’ but sittin’ ‘ear? Like if me sittin’ hurt you, we were gunna ‘ave ta look at a whole new lista issues ‘cause I could try, but I don't t'ink I can fly forever.”

Percy shook his head slightly. “Just telling me how you feel. I… I also struggle a lot with that. Reading facial expressions, body language, subtle cues… it’s ironic, but it’s the one thing my powers won’t translate for me.”

“Oh! Well, t'ank god me talkin’ doesn't ‘urt ya ‘cause you'd be dead in like, a minute.” Danni giggled. “Well, dontcha worry ‘bout t'at. I say whatever pops inta my ‘ead all t'e time so it'll ‘appen, no worries! And for t'e touchy stuff, I've been wantin’ ta add some of t'ose eeal nice embroidered ‘ankerchefs ta my outfits so t'is is t'e perfect reason ta finally get ‘round ta it, so t'at you don't always ‘ave ta wear a beanie!” Danni jumped to his feet and stretched and wiggled out the joints in his arms and legs.

---

---

---

---

“Okay, mister. We gotta keep goin’ ‘cause I'm starvin’, you want beignets, we need ta get ya all patched up from savin’ us, and t'en its outfit shoppin’ time! We gotta getcha a cool set of ski clothes, we gotta getcha a dinner outfit, we gotta getcha two or t'ree casual outfits - we don't gotta go too crazy wit’ t'at. Some mis amd match items will do good!- and we gotta getcha t'e showcase piece. I already ‘ave some many t'oughts for t'at!” Danni vibrated with excitement again, but paused. “Wait, ‘ow long are ya goin’ again?”

“The showcase piece?” Percy blinked. He really thought he’d been into fashion. Then he’d met Danni. And Percy realized that he just had an interest in fashion, one that paled in comparison next to Danni’s obsession. He also tended to be more into looking at fashion on other people - dressing himself and his own body had its own unique challenges, beginning with his height. It was hard to find clothes that fit him properly off the rack. “Mm, we are going to be there for two nights, I believe. I don’t think I have any clothing that’s appropriate for snow, either.” He then stood up off of the couch, dried his eyes one more time, and headed down with Danni to the makeshift medical bay in the basement of the Kingston-Gray house.

“Yeah! If you're t'ere for two nights, you def need a showcase piece. Its like the outfit all you're ot'er ones build up ta, ya know? I really wanna put ya in somet'in’ backless tbh, wit’ like a little cape or cloak. But I don't t'ink you'll like that so I'll keep brainstormin’. Dee's probably like it t'ough. Maybe we do somet'in’ that just ’ightlights. Don't need ta show extra skin, I guess since ya don't like short sleeves, but maybe a design t'at highlights t'at curve ta your waist.” Danni spun ideas as they descended. The trip down was quick and Danni hit a switch to reveal two long fluorescent lights filling the space with sterile light. The room was mostly concrete, with three tall industrial metal cabinets affixed to the wall, a large three compartment sink along one end, and two uncomfortable metal tables that looked like they'd been salvaged from a morgue. Two rickety chairs were stacked on top of each other in another corner and another door sat in the far wall.

“Hop up on one o’ t'e tables! Pops will be down ta fix ya up in a second. But while you're t'ere, I know you're always in like stiff pants bit ‘ow do ya feel ‘bout jeans? I know a great brand that'll make your butt pop.”

Percy nodded, taking in Danni’s advice very seriously. That made sense - it was almost like the anticipation of receiving gifts each night of Hannukah, the suspense building night after night, as his mothers saved the big ticket item for the very end. The thought of a backless outfit made him squirm a little bit, he rarely showed any skin, even unbuttoning the first few of his tops was a bit of an effort… but then Danni said that Dorian would like it. And Percy was nothing if not a simp for his boyfriend. If he had Dorian wrapped around his finger, Percy was thoroughly knotted around Dorian’s. “If you really think Dorian would like it… I can try something backless,” Percy decided. “Just - not around other people.” It seemed cold and impractical, but… maybe the point of it was to wear it just in their room at the lodge. Percy could handle that.

He then raised an eyebrow, as he took in his new surroundings. “I thought your family’s medical room would be a little… warmer,” he admitted, somewhat skeptical. “This looks like an embalming suite.” He then realized Danni had asked him about jeans, as he got onto the table. “Jeans are fine.”

“Yeeees, you're gunna want t'em anyways wit’ t'e cold. We'll getcha some long johns, six pairs o’ wool socks, four jeans, four long sleeves, one cozy jacket, one sweater vest since ya rock t'at style pretty well, one ‘eavy jacket, and t'en anyt'in’ for skiin’. Actually, are ya goin’ skiin’ or ya just ‘eadin’ ta t'e lodge? Eh, I don't t'ink it matters. We can getcha it just in case ya wanna try it.” Danni waved his own concerns away and paused as footsteps could be heard on the stairs and James slowly came into view. Danni bounded over to his Pops and threw his arms around him. “Pops, ‘ave I told you you're t'e bestest in t'e whole wide world yet today? And ‘ow much I love you?”

James chuckled softly, pressing a kiss to his son's head, returning the hug, and continuing without breaking his stride. He was far too used to his son's antics. “Mhm and you wouldn't just happen to be saying that so I don't ask too many hard questions about why you Papa suddenly dragged me away from my book for an unexpected house call?” James asked, pointedly staring at the young man already on the table.

“Whaaaat? Me? No, never.” Danni's laughter shifted to a square as his Pops picked him up and plopped him on the table next to Percy.

“Never change, kiddo.” James shook his head with fond amusement before turning his attention to Percy. “It's different for a couple of reasons. Firstly, I don't restrict access to my services, which means I run into a lot of questionable people I don't want to welcome back. Secondly, this is the only place in the house where there's no magic. All of this I dragged down here when we first started out right after…” James trailed off with a far away look in his eyes, though he shook it off a moment later. “So, walk me through what happened and I'll get you all squared away. Do you think there is any debris, dirt, or blockage in the wounds?”

Percy sat up a little straighter as James came downstairs, and as he explained the difference in their surroundings, his ears burned. He was by far the scariest of Dorian’s parents, followed by the wizard, the eldritch nightmare, and lastly the drag queen. It made sense that James treated everyone - as much as he was intimidating, he was also heroic. Perhaps a bit too much. Percy himself wouldn’t have helped everyone - he wouldn’t have trusted them all, wouldn’t have found them all to be deserving of it.

The second part of the explanation, though, he couldn’t rationalize. Why would they magic not be in this space too? Did it interfere somehow with treatment? Did James not want to have the basement be too cozy? Was Max just lazy and missed a spot?

“Why is there no magic here?”

He then frowned and considered James’ question. Could there be debris in the wounds? The day’s events flashed before his eyes - nearly being run over by Los Angeles traffic, extracting Fred’s innards, tackling a flaming Danni, nearly drowning in the San Pedro Channel, and then passing out on the living room floor in the Kingston-Gray house.

“After Danni helped me with some acne, a… fire broke out in the house. To extinguish it, I took us and the source of the fire into the bay, where I nearly drowned. Your son saved my life.” He didn’t want to name Danni as the source of the fire. “There is almost certainly debris and dirt in the burns, and perhaps in the remnants of Fred.”

James nearly asked a question, but Danni beat him to it. “Don't let Spicy downplay it, ‘d was a total ‘ero! ‘Ere we are, just finishin’ Fred's last rites and Spicy got all sparkly eyed and t'ankful and it was like t'e first time Spicy was all direct and up front ‘cause I know I'm t'e best friend ever in t'e world but ‘e got like t'at and I just wanted ta squuuueze ‘im ta deat’ ‘cause ‘e looked like a shy little kitten but ‘e wasn't feelin’ up ta squeezin’ so ya know big feelin's gotta go somewhere so I was like Oh perf, a shower!. So I strip, Spicy is a little stressy ‘bout why I'm nakey, and t'en ‘e finally turns ‘round-not t'at I mind, tbh. I put a lotta effort inta lookin’ good so I would like someone ta ‘ppreciate it, but don't tell Dre ‘cause ‘e gets all wierd ‘bout Spicy and ot'er guys-and t'en t'e water is goin’, I light up, and everyt'in’ is great until I realize t'e water? Ain't doin’ not'in’. Zip, zilch, nadda. So I realize t'is is a not good. Real bad. And I tell Spicy ta book it ‘cause at t'e end o’ t'e day, I'll be fine. ‘is ‘ouse not- OH no, Spicy. Your mom was sleepin’ wit’ t'ise ‘eadphones. She woulda been real crispy! So Spicy doesn't run like I tell ‘im, ‘e books it for me and pops us all t'e way ‘cross t'e city! It was so cool, spooky ‘cause I def drank wierd water but t'ats fine, but t'en turns oit Spicy csn't swim, I got ‘im up but I was really worried I'd ‘ave ta do CPR ‘cause I was in t'e shower ya know? But now we're ‘ere wit’ my Pops who's gunna take care of Spicy and t'e remnants of Fred and t'e give us cookies?” As Danni went on, James took the moment to start gathering some supplies: gloves, a few wash cloths, some liquid soap, and a stool. James nodded along, a few acknowledging hums, and raised eyebrows as the story progressed and he smiled at the ending.

“You're lucky your Papa made me promise not to drag you two into a long conversation about responsibility already. However, I do have to ask that the next time anyone gets it in their head to disappear halfway across the country to leave a note or send us a text. I don't know if vanishing to the wind is cookie behavior.” James chastised gently, returning to Percy. “However, that was a good job recognizing when you were losing control and taking the right steps to mitigate it. That is cookie behavior. I'll see if I can get your Appa to bake some for you two.” Danni, who'd been wilting at the first part, sprung back to life and did a victory dance as he followed James.

“Percy, come to the sink. We'll clean your wounds out and get you fixed up.” James instructed, placing the stool in front so Percy could step up and slid gloves onto his hand. “But to answer your question, I cleaned this space up here, installed everything, and maintained it all these years without magic. This is my space and as simple as it is, I'd like to keep it that way. It's been helpful; Vicky isn't the only person in the world who has a poor reaction to magic. Maybe not quite in the same way but non-magic people suffering magical wounds get a little skittish around the stuff. At the end of the day, just a preference.” James shrugged as Danni dropped into a split and James huffed a laugh and clapped, earning him a pleased grin from his son. However, James blinked, frowned, and fixed Percy with a pained look.

“Fred isn't a rat, is it?”

Percy felt a little strange at James’ brief lecture. He’d never cared before that he didn’t have a father, never had a male role model - his moms were enough and all he needed. But in this moment, he couldn’t help but wonder about who his father really was - about what his life would have been like if he’d had that masculine presence. He’d never had paternal energy directed at him, and as James spoke, he felt it there. It was odd. He didn’t know what to make of it - didn’t know how to deal with the mildly unsettling feeling that he’d disappointed him in some way. “That was my fault. I technically kidnapped him,” he admitted. He didn’t want Danni to get into any trouble because of his actions.

He hopped off of the table and walked over to the sink as requested, without a dance. His face flushed slightly at the stool that had been placed for him, but he stood on it anyway. The explanation James gave made sense. There was a lot of magic in the French Quarter - Percy had to guess that James had seen his fair share of magical injuries.

“Oh. No. I think Dorian still has the rat,” Percy wasn’t quite sure what his boyfriend had done with it after their heist at the museum of superheroics. “Fred is what Danni named my pimple.” He then pointed at the dead center of his forehead.

Danni gave Percy a wide eyed look at the mention of the rat. James stared at Percy for a few long beats and just let out a quiet “Hm.” before turning on the sink. “Well, then I'm going to have to ask you to do the same thing, kiddo. You have to let your mom know before any adventures across the country. Our kids have a little more freedom ‘cause we can do whatever we need to get to them in an emergency, but your mom doesn't have those kinds of resources. You get in a bind and she doesn't know where you are, she's going to be really upset because the person she loves most in life didn't let her help him, you know?” James turned the same speech on Percy as he was testing the water, getting it just past luke warm. “But, you can still have cookies as long as you call her and then text her if she doesn't pick up. I have her phone number if your phone is damaged. Sound good?”

“Okay,” Percy mumbled a bit sheepishly. He knew that James was right… but he didn’t love admitting that he was. His pride took a bit of a ding. He pulled his phone out of his pocket, and was relieved to see that it was functional. As much as he didn’t want to call his mother, he didn’t want James calling her either. He scrolled through his contacts, his finger hovering over his mother Naomi’s button - James hadn’t specified which mother, and the one currently in New York was infinitely preferable - but while he didn’t turn his head to look, he could’ve sworn he could feel James frown in disapproval. So instead he scrolled a bit more, and clicked on his mother Domimika’s contact. She was probably still asleep. She’d slept through everything he and Danni had done. She was probably still -

…click

“Percy? Vso v poryadke?”

Fuck.

“Da, ya v Novom Orleane s Danni. My pokupayem veshchi dlya poyezdki,” Percy answered quickly.

“Ty budesh' doma k uzhinu?”

Percy sighed slightly. He looked at James. “She wants to know if I’m having dinner here.”

“You'll be home for dinner. You'll be away from home for a few days and I'm sure your mom would appreciate a meal together before that.”

He nodded. “Da,” he said into the phone.

“Khorosho, khorosho provedite vremya i bud'te ostorozhny. YA khochu posmotret' odezhdu, prishlite mne fotografii, khorosho? YA tebya lyublyu.”

Percy’s face turned bright red. He muttered something unintelligible to Danni and James, and ended the call.

Danni had questions after that and he was not going to be denied. “‘ey, what did sh-” Danni made a strange noise as James bopped him on the nose and sent him a look.

“Wait until after we're done, Danni. He's been dealing with the burns long enough.” Danni blew a raspberry at his Pops who laughed and gave Percy a serious look. “Now, here is what is going to happen. We'll cool the burns down and then clean them out, which means I will be washing the affected areas. Once I'm satisfied, I'll remove the gloves and initiate contact to start the healing process.” Danni whined and James gave Danni a confused look.

“He doesn't wanna be touched right now.” Danni whispered as quietly as he could, which was not quiet at all.

“And that's why we're walking him through the process so he has time to think and prepare.” James explained patiently and when Danni went to argue, gave Danni the warning look. Danni pouted, turned his back, and crossed his arms, stomping irritably all the while. James' mouth twitched into a smile for a moment before smoothing out. “Take all the time you need, Percy. Just let me know when.”

Percy tried (and failed) to bite back the smile as Danni told his father that he didn’t want to be touched. Maybe Danni really was his best friend right now. He nodded though as James explained everything. He could handle that. The roadmap really helped. His stomach twisted a bit in anticipation of the gloves being removed, and James making skin to skin contact with him.

He bit his lip. “Will you count down how long the contact has to be for?” he requested. If he knew the timing, it would help him to withstand it. Limited contact was infinitely preferable to indefinite.

“I'll count backwards from 10 once I make contact.” James agreed and then pulled Percy's arm under the water. James was quick and methodical, the task of cleaning burns practically a habit. The first year after Danni's fiery awakening had been… challenging and it certainly helped him to figure out the most efficient way to wrangle a screaming teenager (or his husband) after a particularly heated outburst. Danni made sympathetic noises in the background, though stubbornly turned his back the one time James glanced towards him.

Soon enough, the bits of debris and grime were swirling down the sink and James stepped back, turned off the water, and dried the burns. He took his gloves off and gave Percy a moment to signal he was ready.

Percy did his best to bear the pain, gritting his teeth and curling his toes. Even then, he still emitted a few gasps and cries throughout the process. But even that pain was very little compared to the anticipation of what would happen next. James had said he’d count down from ten. Percy took a few deep breaths, quickly running through a grounding exercise they’d taught him in CAGE. He identified something he could see - the basin. Something he could hear - Danni’s whines. Something he could feel - his soaked socks. Something he could smell - the medical supplies. Something he could taste - he always struggled with this one. His tongue felt like cheating. But once he ran through the exercise, he nodded at James that he was ready.

Danni peaked back over as James placed his hand on Percy's forearm, the familiar rush of sensation searching and seeking flowing like water. It wrapped cool and soothing around the burns and scratches and James could feel the building anxiety, the up tick of a heart beat, the teasing of muscles, the rush of adrenaline that came with fight or flight, and James coaxed it away. He was a far cry from his Underground days, where the rush of sensations would drag him under and leave him a mess for days. Instead, James eased away the strain, relaxed the heart, took away the pain, and brought Percy down to James’ calm.

“10… 9… 8…”

Danni peeked over James’ shoulder just to watch.

It was… strange. Percy felt the tension growing in him, felt his body begin to panic, to urge him to run, to escape - to put distance between himself and the touch. He would have had to consciously focus on his breathing, make small deals with himself that he could hold out a little longer, attempt to reassure his inner self that they weren’t in any danger. And as soon as that started… it faded away, like white noise dissipating into the background.

He felt calm. Peaceful. It wasn’t like when Dorian touched him, where he felt a need to burrow into his boyfriend. It… it reminded him of the way he had felt as a child, when his mother would hold his hand. And each moment that he felt the fear creep back in, it was washed away.

“Danni, if you want to hug… this might be your opportunity.”

Danni struck like a snake. In an instant, he was wrapped around Percy and beaming at the opportunity. “Yeah, Pops’ ‘ealin’ is pretty chill right? Just makes ya feel real safe and loved!” Danni hooked his chin on Percy's shoulder as he spoke. “And t'is is why I know t'at no matter ‘ow ‘urt I get, I'll never really be in danger! Pops will always be t'ere ta catch me, ya know?”

“Okay, I'm letting go in a moment. Danni, step back so Percy can adjust.” Danni moved away reaaaaaally slow but James disentangled himself from Percy and took a half step back to give Percy some space.

As the calming effect ended, Percy focused on his breathing as his senses came back to their natural, somewhat hyper tuned state. It was a little like jumping into freezing water after relaxing in a sauna. His heart rate sped back up to a frantic pace for a brief moment, and he took a few steps away from both Danni and James. But as the sudden intensity dipped down, he found himself overall feeling better than when he’d entered the basement. He was hungry, yes, but otherwise feeling energized and recharged. Better than he’d ever felt after self medicating.

“Thank you,” he told James, before hesitating slightly. “For the healing and… for that, too. If you ever did that again… I would not mind it… Erm. We should get going, yes?” he turned to look to Danni.

“Go on you two. Have fun but if you leave the city, I expect a text at the very least.” James laughed, but he gave Percy a soft look. “It isn't always the best answer but you know where to find me.”

“And remember, you promised Appa cookies. I want t'e kitchen sink ones, wit’ all t'e fixin's!” Danni remind his Pops, skipping over give him a tight hug and a kiss on the cheek, dodging his Pops hand enroute to ruffling his hair with a gotcha sound, and skipped to the foot of the stairs. “A'ight, come on Spicy! We ‘ave beignets and coffee table get!” Danni nearly shot up the stairs before James called out for him.

“Remember to put on real clothes, Danni!”

Upstairs, Casper had already set out an outfit for Danni in the kitchen - well, more of several outfits. He had placed one on each chair at the kitchen table, giving Danni seven options to pick from. Some were more casual, some were more extravagant, and at least half Casper had pulled from his own wardrobe. He was sitting on the table, still in just his shorts and shibari, as he sipped his coffee. “Did I hear we’re getting good boy cookies? BEN! WE’RE GETTING COOKIES!!” Casper screamed towards the stairs.

Percy flinched a bit from the sudden shouting, as he and Danni emerged onto the main level. He was a little cautious as he went, wanting to make sure that Dorian wasn’t around before he fully stepped into view. James had healed him, but it hadn’t done anything to help his poor clothes. At least even the remnants of Fred had been handled. He’d much rather Dorian see him like this than with a gigantic zit on his head. “I think I have enough energy for two more jumps at most - maybe more after I’ve eaten,” he told Danni. “Where did you want to go?” He was pointedly not looking anywhere near Casper.

“PAPA!” Danni screamed back as he bolted for the kitchen and studded to a stop when he saw that his clothes were all laid out. “T'ere are so many good options! Should I do somet'in cute, somet'in’ ‘ot, somet'in punk rock? Uuugh. Oh! You got my combat boots! Def want t'ose… oh! Papa, you'll let me wear t'is?!” Danni's eyes watered as he picked up the pretty blue high waisted skirt with gold embroidered designs across it. He hugged his Papa tight after he put it back. “‘ave I told you you're my favorite Papa? I love you so much!” Danni continued to consider his options from where he was hugging Casper and pointed at a white T-shirt and a blue jacket. “Def t'ose!” With his decisions made, Danni started slipping the robe off him until he screamed as James suddenly clapped a hand on his shoulder.

“Change in the bathroom, please. James sighed a long suffering sigh. Danni grumbled, collected his items, and kicked the door shut with all the angst a teenager could muster. James looked unimpressed and leaned into his husband. “Percy, do you want something more filling that beignets. We do have actual food here.”

Casper had grinned widely, returning his kid’s hug. He always loved being able to put a sparkle in Danni’s eye. And now that he was old enough to both wear and care for his clothes, he didn’t mind loaning out some of his favorite pieces to him. And as James leaned into him, Casper put his arms around him, and pulled him in as close as he could - he would have put him into his lap but he figured James wouldn’t want to, not with Percy around. Lame. “You know, bb, you can keep the skirt! Just let me borrow it back every now and then, okay?” Casper called out to Danni.

Percy didn’t really want to impose, but his stomach growled. He wasn’t exactly sure what time it was, but he hadn’t eaten anything that day. “If that’s okay,” he nodded. He still wasn’t entirely comfortable around Dorian’s parents - and his unease grew as a third one approached, Ben coming into the kitchen in gym clothes and a pair of glasses.

”Oh, I didn’t know Percy was over. Does Dorian know?” Ben asked, as he gave both Casper and James a squeeze on the shoulder. ”I’m making cookies, yeah? Any particular kind?”

“Danni's demanding kitchen sink cookies, if you're feeling nice. And apparently, we're keeping it a secret from Dorian. Prep for their date tomorrow.” James put his hand over Ben's on his shoulder and let the other man go, pressing a kiss to Casper's cheek and pulling away. “Let me make you two a sandwich. I know keeping up with Danni's a full time job but at least it won't slow you down.” James pulled out bread, leftover brisket, mayo, coleslaw, pickles, and hot sauce. “Anything here you don't care for, Percy? Danni's hot sauce packs a wallop so I won't faultcha for not trying it.”

The bathroom door slammed open and Danni swept out of the bathroom all smiles and giggles. “Oh, Appa you're ‘ere too!” He skipped over, slung his arms around Ben's waist from behind, and hugged him before spinning away to Percy. “Oh, oj, question since almost all t'e ‘rents are ‘ere. Percy ‘ad t'e great idea t'at I should get a navy piercing. Whatcha t'ink?” Percy looked at the different things James pulled out. None of them startled him - although he was a little worried about Danni’s hot sauce. He hadn’t grown up eating a lot of spicy foods, but it couldn’t be that bad, right? “That all looks fine,” he said with a nod. He was curious how their brisket would taste. His moms always made brisket this time of year and the recipe was a point of family pride. It was one of the few things Percy knew how to make.

Ben snaked out two tentacles, grabbing Danni and flipping him upside down for a brief moment, before setting him back down onto the ground. “A navy… oh. A naval piercing. Hmm. Kiddo, why don’t we start with your ears first?” Ben suggested.

“Wait, that's not fair!” Casper whined, sliding off the table and onto the ground. “I want a naval piercing too!”

“Right now, no one is getting a naval piercing if we're all going to whine.” James replied as he started assembling their sandwiches. “Babes, you're an adult and can get one at any time, but you have never mentioned about being interested. Danni, that's not something you spring on us when you're about to go out with your friend. Finish your shopping trip and then we'll talk about it tonight. I'm inclined to agree with Ben, but I'm willing to compromise.”

Danni shrieked gleefully as he was flipped, giggling and patting the tentacles affectionately as he was set back down. “But I don't want my ears pierced! I want my belly button pierced! My tummy looks boring in crop tops, I need ta add a little sparkle and what better t'an a piece o’ jewelry! It'd be so perfect! Oh wait, Pops, I want extra sauce and t'e pickles sliced short instead of long pls!”

James adjusted one sandwich, turning as he finished them and offered them for the kids to take.

“Can we go to the body piercer after they go off shopping then?” Casper asked his husband, giving him puppy dog eyes. All of his piercings and tattoos had been erased during the fall of Genosha, a weird quirk of the Entity’s formation and separation. He’d slowly been getting them all back over the years, but he had had so many tattoos he didn’t even remember them all, and it was only in this very moment that he remembered he’d had a belly button piercing. “Bb would look pretty cute with one,” he added, supporting Danni’s case.

Ben, meanwhile, had almost finished making the batter for the cookies. “Do you kids want these when you’re done shopping or are you taking them with you?” he asked. He made these so often for Dorian, Danni, and April growing up that he had the recipe essentially memorized, just having to double check every now and then exactly how many grams of each ingredient he needed. He made them somewhat frequently to give to the kids he worked with as a social worker, too. Sometimes, a homemade cookie went a long way towards building trust.

“Thank you,” Percy said, taking the sandwich from James. He had decided to stay out of the piercing conversation - although the thought of piercing his own ears floated into his mind. It was a little bit tempting. He made a mental note of it, deciding if it still seemed tempting in a few months, he’d act on it. He bit into the sandwich, bracing himself slightly for an influx of heat… and while it was incredibly spicy, his eyes didn’t water, his mouth didn’t burn. It actually tasted really good. It was more than edible. It was delicious. He swallowed, before going in for another bite. Still spicy, but manageable. And he found that he even liked the spice, as the bites that didn’t have as much hot sauce on them were disappointing.

“Danni, this sauce is incredible,” Percy said earnestly. His stomach growled again, and he continued to eat, the sandwich almost entirely gone in a matter of seconds.

“Yeah? T'at's great! It takes mont's t'at make ya know! Lots a people just let it bat'e for a mont’, but I did t'ree for t'at batch and t'e flavor profile is so much richer and defined, right, right?” Danni explained around a mouthful of sandwich. He had shoved most of it in his mouth in one go and was chewing awkwardly around it. “Wait, Papa gets ta go get one wit'out a discussion?! And ‘e's gunna go wit'out me?! T'at so meaaaaaan!”

James sighed at the sight and passed the two napkins before turning back to his husband and, hit with the puppy dog eyes, flushed a little. So many years together and the sight of Casper excited and wanting something new was still so cute. “Again, your Papa is an adult and can make that decision. You are not and I want to make sure you understand some care information and potential ways a piercing can be used against you as a hero.” James cleaned up the small mess he'd made and turned to Ben. “I'll be back down in a bit so leave your dishes and I'll do them.” James pressed a kiss to Danni's forehead and wrangled him into a hug despite his pouting.

“You two have fun, be safe, text us.” James reminded them sternly. He hooked a finger under one of Casper's ropes and pulled him out of the room.

“Let's ‘ave t'em when we get back and/or we can send t'em ta your place and ya can share wit’ your mom! Right now, we gotta fashion you up and a few of t'e shops we ‘ave ta visit get reaaaaal upsetti ‘bout food in t'e store.” Danni wiped his mouth and washed his hands before sliding up to Ben with the same puppy dog eyes his Papa used. “We get ta lick t'e spoon t'ough?”

Ben was more than experienced with Danni’s puppy dog eyes. He shut his eyes immediately, a sly smirk appearing on his face. “Your strategy won’t work on me, kiddo. I can’t see your adorable little face,” he teased. “But hmm. We can make a deal here. If you help me with making dinner tonight, then I suppose you can lick the spoon. Deal?”

Percy tried not to visibly gag too much at the idea of licking the spoon right after Danni. He wasn’t one for raw dough either. He took the risk of eating uncooked flour and contracting salmonella very seriously. “I’ll pass.”

“T'at's not a ‘ard deal, I'm down!” Danni snatched up the spoon and took a long lick up the handle and the back of the spoon. “So good. You're missin’ out, Spicy. You really need ta learn ta live on t'e wild side. It's delicious and we ‘ave cookies!” Danni pressed a kiss to Ben's cheek, sucked off the rest of the dough from the spoon, tossed it in the sink, and skipped back to Percy.

“Okie dokie, artichokie! What's our game plan? Anywhere ya like ta shop or I got full creative control? ‘ow much energy ya got left, ‘ow crazy you wanna be?” Danni paused as he was about to sling an arm across Percy's shoulders and stared at his arm for a few seconds before folding it back to his side. “And we can always get Pa ta portal us back from somewhere if we wanna go far and ya decided ya need a nap!”

Percy couldn’t help the small smile on his face as Danni put his arm back without touching him. “I do actually like shopping - provided I don’t have to be the one talking to people,” he admitted. He enjoyed the process of finding what he was looking for, browsing the different options, getting a feel for what was popular and new. However, his sense was that similarly to his interest in fashion, Danni probably loved shopping. And given how confidently Danni had spoken earlier about what Dorian was interested in… It was probably a terrible idea, but… “I trust you. You can have creative control,” he decided. “Hmm. I think I can go for a few more hours, the food helped so I don’t think transportation will be an issue.

So we can be as… crazy… as you want.”

Danni blinked and something stalled in his brain. There may have been the smell of burning from whatever gears inside his head had stopped, but he couldn't be sure. As crazy as he wants? Danni didn't anyone other than his Papa had ever suggested that and Danni's grin turned absolutely devious. “As crazy as I want? Well just remember, you insisted!” Danni cackled maniacally. “Appa, we're ‘eadin’ ta Paris. Can ya tell Pops for me? My phone is still at Spicy's ‘ouse. I t'ink we're gunna ‘it t'e usually, but I'll let y'all know if we change t'e plan! Let's go, Spicy! Phone out and I'll show ya!”

Ben raised an eyebrow, before pulling his phone out of his pocket, and handing it over to Danni. “Here - take mine. Just in case you need it. Password is your Pa’s birthday,” he said. “And kiddo? Try not to go too crazy, okay? You’ll be wanting some stuff for prom in Spring, so we gotta save some money for that. Maybe keep it to just ten grand at most?”

Percy’s face paled, as he realized what he had just agreed to. Ten grand…? It was fine. Everything was fine. He didn’t need to go to college anyway. He’d thought the $300 shoes were expensive, but it was slowly dawning on him that for Danni’s tastes, those might be cheap. “Erm, yes. If you… want to help me pick out things for prom, we need to… not spend all… one hundred grand… right now…” He was definitely not sweating. Not at all. He pulled out his phone again and handed it over to Danni so he could show him the location.

“Oh, phone, sweet phone. ‘ow did I ever survive t'is time wit'out you?” Danni held it lovingly to his cheek and then stared at Ben, thinking extra hard. “Okay, ten grand? Well, we only got one hundred grand durin’ t'e contest so I don't know… ‘ow many grand does a shirt cost? ‘ow do you use a grand? Where is t'at from? Is it like from Asia or somet'in’? Idk, Spicy you're in charge of t'e grands on t'is trip so like, lemme know I guess. Normally Pops or Pa just tell me yes or no so just do t'e same!” Danni typed in Pa's birthday and googled the store he wanted to go to. He shoved it in front of Percy's face.

“Take us t'ere!”

Percy blinked for a moment. Did Danni not… did he not know what a grand was? He stared at him for a moment, and decided it was probably very lucky that Coulson had given them all As in their courses last semester. “Er, sure, I can do that.” He really hoped that meant Danni wasn’t going to give him puppy dog eyes if he said no to something. He didn’t know how he’d be able to handle that. He studied the store, looking at the map view once more, before nodding and putting a hand on Danni’s shoulder.

In the blink of an eye, they reappeared on a street in Paris. Snow was softly drifting through the air, the roads illuminated by street lights, as shoppers in the evening rush hurried to and fro. As the two boys materialized, the lighting hit them just right as to give them an almost heavenly glow, the wind tousling their hair just right as to make them appear more like young demigods rather than mortal teens. If there was ever a moment for a selfie, this was one.

Danni loved New Orleans more than life itself, but there was something about Paris that electrified him. The heights of fashion, the hustle and bustle, the people, the food… Danni loved spending time in Paris almost as much as New Orleans. New Orleans was slow and steady and home but Paris was innovative and creative and energetic, everything Danni felt himself to be. The cold, crisp December air, the glow of old lamplights, and the holiday energy in the air sung in Danni's blood and he whipped out his Appa's phone.

“Okay, Spicy! We goooootta take a selfie!! You good tag ‘ug just a little? Ooooh, or we go to t'e cafe and get ‘ot chocolate, but t'is is so perfect!!!!” Danni clicked into the photo app and looked at himself, and Percy, to make sure everything was perfect. And Percy… lacking.

“Hm, we ‘aven't ‘ad a chance ta change ya up so lets…” The phone went away for a second and Danni helped smooth down Percy's collar, roll up his sleeves, straighten out his pant legs, and dusted him off a little. Still, it was a little too disheveled for the vibe they had. Danni shrugged off his jacket and pulled it over Percy, leaving Danni in his sleeveless white crop top. Danni beamed and slung an arm across his shoulders and pressed their cheeks together, blocking off any view of the disheveled clothing beyond. “Smile Spicy!” Danni cheered as he snapped several shots in a row, holding up a leave sign with the other hand.

The jacket helped - pressing the cheeks together did not. Percy forced himself to smile - somehow managing an expression that wasn’t a completely pained grimace. He counted his breaths, estimating that Danni probably only needed 30 breaths at most before the selfie would be over - and at the very least, the jacket was much warmer than his still damp clothes from the San Pedro Channel.

Danni pulled away once he was satisfied and pulled the photos back up. He'd only taken 8 so hopefully, one of them was to his standards. The first two Danni deleted immediately. Something must have flown in front of their lighting but there was a strange shadow. The next one was okay, the next one was better, and he continued to swipe and delete or save. “Okay, Spicy ‘elp me choose out of t'ese t'ree.” Danni shoved the phone in front of Percy's face and explained each photo in detail without giving Percy a chance to explain. Forgetting how many photos there were, Danni swiped over once more and…

Ben looked at the camera with a weird look on his face, tentacles extending from his stomach. One held his arms behind his back, two others were holding his legs open, another extended off camera and was clearly holding the phone. He knelt on the floor riding a…

Danni screamed and threw the phone into a nearby trash can.

Percy was just staring blankly forward, having completely disassociated at seeing his boyfriend’s father like… like that... “Are we… shopping… now…?” he said weakly.

“Why would ‘e give me ‘is phone wit’ t'at on t'ere?! Oh my god, omg, t'ats so grooooooooooooss.” Danni whispered screamed into his hands, his face on fire. Not literally thankfully, but he needed approximately 12 gallons of bleach. 4 for each eye and 4 for his brain. “‘ow am I suppose ta look ‘im in the eyes now? No, you know Imma just ignore it. I'mma forget it. We're ‘ere ta shop. I'm in charge o’ t'e fashion and you're in charge o’ t'e grands so lets… lets just do t'at.”

Danni went to head to the store, but paused. Appa would probably be upset if he just threw away his phone but more importantly, Danni and Percy looked good in those photos and it would be a crime not to show the world. Danni groaned and creeped back to the trash can, dancing uncomfortably on his toes as he wavered, and finally fished out the phone. Thankfully, it was empty and nothing gross came out with it. Danni typed in the password, shut his eyes as he forced the photo off screen, and sighed in relief as he had the clear background again. Danni took a second to text himself the photos and pocketed it again.

“Okay, okay, time for shoppin’ and we never, ever saw anyt'in’ ot'er t'an our cute faces on t'is!” Danni proclaimed loudly and he gestured to the boutique they appeared in front of, decorated in Christmas lights and garland, the two mannequins in the window displaying winter clothes. “So t'ats where we goin’. T'e backside ‘as a cafe where t'ey ‘ave some of t'e best ‘ot chocolate in t'e city so we can do some rechargin’ for ya before we move onta t'e next one! Sound good?”

Percy nodded in agreement, doing his best to mentally refocus off of what they had seen and back onto the clothing. As he looked at the window display, he became acutely aware of the fact that he had never been in this nice of a store before. His idea of a nice store was Nordstroms at the mall. This… this was a completely different level. Ben’s suggestion of limiting to $10,000 was beginning to make more and more sense. And they would be going to multiple…? He swallowed slightly, before nodding once more. He had faced the Young Avengers. He had faced the Hex Girls and Arcade. He could do this. He could survive a shopping trip with Danni. Yes, he had already nearly drowned today, but he was fine. Nothing else bad could happen. Right?

“How many stores are we going to, Danni?” he fidgeted a bit with the bracelets on his hand.

“‘onestly, we'll see. Gotta make sure we got t'e grands and if we can find everyt'in’ t'at suits you and is cohesive, ya know? Your clothes ‘ave gotta tell a story, right, and if ya use t'e wron’ pieces, t'en you'll ‘ave t'e wrong stories bein’ told.” Danni shrugged, taking Percy's response as the green light and throwing open the door to The Row and switching into French, his voice smoothing out from its usual chaotic mess. “Good evening! Your favorite customer has arrived! Do you have an opening?” He announced into the store.

Percy’s jaw dropped. Had Danni hit his head…?

The Row Boutique was a two storied clothing shop that boasted a gorgeous spiral staircase, all wrought iron and decorative panels. Although the walls were beige and white, splashes of colorful fabrics on the walls to give it some personality. Downstairs was the small lobby leading into the café in the back, where the smell of baked goods and coffee and chocolate drifted through the store. Raphaël Ducroy, a middle aged, willowy man who often oversaw the evening shift glanced up from his paperwork behind the counter and offered the pair a polite smile.

“Mr. Kingston and…” The smile shifted to something a little more forced as he took in Percy's disheveled appearance.

“Rapha, meet Spicy. Spicy, meet Rapha. He's been handling our account for the past three years!” Danni didn't quite catch the tensions and continued on, sauntering up to the counter. “He's got a date with Dee tomorrow and his closet is so stuffy. It’s suit, suit, suit, grey, black, grey, black. We have to change it up. They're going to a ski lodge, so I'm thinking winter collection for the necessities, spring collection for the fun, and something backless for the dinner night. Any chance you have a private room available? We don't need an attendant; we'll want to peruse in the show room. Actually Spicy, do you want a menu for the room?”

Percy didn’t pick up at all on the non-verbal cues from Rapha. He was, however, immediately a bit overwhelmed at the idea of the show room, the private room, the menu for the room. Was the menu for ordering clothing…? Was this how wealthy folks got their clothes - did they look at a menu and have everything brought to them? He looked at Danni with wide eyes, trying to communicate without words that he had no idea what was going on or what was happening. And the more overwhelmed and uncomfortable he got, the less he wanted to talk.

“Yes, please place a menu for the room.” Danni continued, nonpulsed by Percy's silence. Rahaël typed away on the screen in front of him and pulled out a key card.

“And are we expecting any of your other family members, Mr. Kingston?” When Danni shook his head, Raphaël sent a message upstairs to ensure no alcohol was available. “Very good, Mr. Kingston. Please follow me to your room.” Raphaël stepped out from behind the counter and brought the pair up the spiral stairs and onto the second story.

The second story was a sprawling space of displays, artfully placed through a winter wonderland. Gold elevator doors were set on the left and a hallway was hidden behind snow covered trees on the right. Raphaël continued down the hallway and paused at the third door. A small metal plaque with the store's logo and the number 3 was set into it. He tapped the key to the lock and it flashed green. “You have the room for two hours, Mr. Kingston. Please ring if you need further assistance.” He bowed, passed the key card to Danni, and took his leave.

“Thank you! Okay, Spicy. Let's get settled and we'll start shopping. I think they had their Spring 2026 collection on preview so I want to see if we need to pre-order anything as well!” Danni pushed the door open. Inside was a comfortable room, another door across the way labeled Changing Room. A large rug took up most of the hardwood flooring and an antique table with six chairs sat in the center. An alcove on the side offered a place to hang coats, hats, and bags and a small lock box offered a place to store valuables. Along the back wall hung a TV that was set to a crackling fireplace and holiday music played quietly. A tablet and a menu were placed in the center of the table and a drink cart, only holding water and cups, was nestled neatly next to the entrance. Danni immediately bounced to the tablet and began placing an order.

Hot chocolate for you and me, do you like peppermint and cream? You do like peppermint and cream and then we should also get some tea cakes. They're delicious here. You want to see if they have anything else you want?”

“... Pre-order?” Percy repeated, speaking back in French, and blinking somewhat rapidly. There were times where he could forget the large wealth gap between himself and Dorian’s family. This was not one of those times. He had never been anywhere like this before in his life, and if he hadn’t asked Danni for help today, he probably would have just gone to Macy’s to look for clothing. He didn’t even know where they were supposed to start. His ears turned a little red. “Danni, I have no idea how any of this works. I have never been to a store like this before. They… serve food?” When Danni had mentioned there was a cafe in the back, he had been anticipating something more like a Starbucks in a Barnes and Noble experience - or even a cafe that was in a separate building right behind the store. “You’ll need to explain all of this to me.”

“There really isn’t anything to explain? It works like a normal store for the most part. I'm placing an order and they'll deliver it, and it will be hot chocolate with chantilly cream and a few lavender and rose finger cakes on a pretty plate. Then, once we're ready, we'll head out to the show room, mark down what we want to try, and they'll send us the pieces. We'll do a whole photoshoot, buy what we want, and then we'll try a new store if we haven't hit where we need to. Like, we won't get boots here. Maybe some day use shoes, but for comfortable snow shoes we'll go to a proper skiing store - they'll have the right jackets and pants rather than fashion forward items.” Danni explained, popping down in a chair as he explained and pushed one out for Percy with his foot. “Just let me handle it! It's going to be great. I spotted a nice pair of tights I think will really look good on you coming in, but question - your mom was chill with everything right? I saw you turn reaaally red and I gotta know what that was.” Danni sat forward, eyes all bright and eager.

Percy swallowed slightly. He’d hoped Danni had forgotten about that part. But at least explaining what his mother had said on the phone was easier than wrapping his head around this store and its functions - and the way this was Danni’s baseline standard. “Erm. Yes. She… she wanted me to send pictures of me trying on the clothes,” Percy explained, avoiding eye contact. He really hated having his pictures taken, but he also knew that getting Danni to not touch him every five seconds was a huge victory, and he didn’t know if he would be able to similarly get out of the photographs. “When you say photoshoot… that’s just a picture or two, yes? Not an entire album?”

“Oh, yeah. Just a picture or two per outfit combo. We don't need a whole album just for a shirt and pant swap.” Danni waved that concern away. “Why did that make you so red? And quiet. You were super quiet there at the end and we don't even speak the language! Anytime Dee or Rillie or I get clothes, we always swap photos.”

He considered for a moment how to broach this. There were a multitude of reasons why he had turned red at his mother’s request - he hated being photographed, he wasn’t comfortable with his body, he’d already agreed that they could try something backless and the idea of showing his mother something meant to turn his boyfriend on was a little embarrassing. He didn’t know if Danni would understand any of those, however. It wasn’t just a class difference between the two of them - it was a fundamental difference in how they saw the world and how they saw themselves in it. He tapped his fingers on his knee for a moment, before deciding on how to respond.

“Mm. So,” he paused for a moment, even with his mental rehearsal on how to say this, it was still somewhat difficult - somewhat vulnerable. “I don’t like the way I look in photos. And if the clothes we are trying on are supposed to be items Dorian would be interested in… I don’t know if I want my mother to see me in them. I know it’s strange, since she already knows that we are sleeping together, but… it’s uncomfortable.”

Danni nodded slowly. [color=E948FC][i]“Oh, well. Not all of it will be stuff Dee will like like. I mean, we're going to put you in things that make you look good and Dee likes you so Dee will like what you wear, regardless of what we send. Obviously, we'll need to adjust the photos to the viewer. If you want to pose a little differently for Dee than your mom, we can do that too.”[/color] Danni shrugged. “I don't really know why a picture of you in clothes tells your mom you're knocking noses with Dee but you know her better than me! Plus, I think she'll be more appreciative that someone got you out of your stuffy suits and into something a little more breathable. You're going to love it and I think if we stick with the women's section, we'll get stuff off rack for you pretty easily! We might be able to keep this trip under two hours, though depends on if we get to the shoes quick enough.”

He opened his mouth, about to explain to Danni that backless clothing - or really any clothing that showed skin - felt suggestive to him and that was specifically why he didn’t want to show those things to his mother, when another bombshell was dropped on him. They were going to be shopping in the women’s section? “But I’m a boy. Why would we shop in the women’s section? Are we getting things for your sister?” Percy frowned. He knew that he was smaller than most boys but… he was still a boy. Did Danni not see him as a boy? He shifted uncomfortably, as he felt his temper start to rise a bit. “You do know I’m a boy, right?” Danni didn’t know what a grand was - maybe he was confused?

“Rillie? We're on this trip for you, silly! Why'd we get anything for her? I mean, sure I'm going to check out the Spring Collection to give them a heads up but otherwise, this is all about Spicy!” There was a faint knock at the door and Danni stood, shaking the skirt out and smoothing it down, before crossing to open the door and let in the attendant, who pushed a small cart in with two large mugs on sauces and four little cakes on a plate decorated with gold leaf and rose petals. She placed it on the table and slipped back out.

“Okay, two of these are lavender and two or them are orange so feel free to grab what you want!” Danni instructed, sliding back into place and immediately taking a huge gulp out of his peppermint hot chocolate. He let out a satisfied sigh, a little chocolate milk staining the top of his lip as Percy's question hit him. “Yeah, I know you're a boy. What does that have to do with anything? We're getting stuff out of the women's section because they run in your sizes! And clothes don't have gender anyways. Is this skirt a woman? No. It's a skirt. It's like saying this mug is for women and your mug is for men. The only difference is one has reasonable pockets and the other doesn't.”

Percy’s knee jerk reaction was to double down, to protest that he couldn’t wear women’s clothing because… because what? As he reached for that explanation, all he found were the remnants of bullying from middle school, little pieces of internalized homophobia. He stared at Danni for a moment longer - Danni who was definitely still a boy, even though he was wearing a skirt. And Danni’s father Casper was still a boy, even though he was in a dress almost every time Percy had seen him. If Percy were to wear a women’s shirt, would it make him any less of a boy?

He was silent for a few moments, as he turned the shape of that idea around in his head a few times. “I don’t want to wear a dress,” Percy settled on.
“Or a skirt. I think it would be too cold,” and he still couldn’t remove the gender from those items, at least for himself, right now. But if Danni was right and the clothes in the women’s section might fit him better… He bit his lip. Thought of a question. Hesitated to ask it. Reached out and instead took a tentative sip of the hot chocolate, but the question was still swimming around in his head, so he decided to ask it. “Do you think I’m too small?”

“Oh for sure. They have some really cool, broody tops though you're going to love though I guarantee you. But absolutely, no dresses, no skirts. You can layer them so they aren't cold, but you do you boo.” Danni snagged one of the orange cakes and dipped it in the hot chocolate before cramming it into his mouth. He looked confused at the question. “I don't… I don't think you're too small? Like, you're a smol so you're small. And that's just a fact. I promise, the clothing won't care about your height. They don't give opinions. And I'm dressing you, why would it look bad?”

Percy frowned for a moment. He had lied and told everyone he was 5’6” whenever they’d asked for the last year or so - it even made its way into his medical chart at one point. It was one of the things Chase and the others had bullied him about repeatedly - the fact that he was so small, so tiny, so easy to shove into places. “Not the clothing,” Percy shook his head slightly. “Other people. I know that… people don’t like boys that are small,” he said quietly, looking down at his hands. He’d thought he would have had a growth spurt by now. But while his powers grew, his height stayed the same. He clenched his fists slightly. “What if I never get any taller?”

“People don't like small guys? I mean, I'm shorter than average and plenty of people like me. And you're dating a guy who is definitely into you.” Danni pointed out through a mouthful of cake. “Again, it doesn't really matter at the end of the day. Can you change it? No. Can you own it? Absolutely. You are who you are and that's that. The only thing you can do is decide if you want to suffer because of it or if you want to kick butt and be awesome. And no one likes the suffering part so just choose to rock it!”

He nodded slightly. “Okay,” Percy affirmed. “Okay!” He took a bite of cake, doing his very best to psych himself up for this. This was fine. And Danni was right. His boyfriend was very much into him - and often times, in him. He just needed to get out of his own head. If Dorian wanted someone taller… his stomach churned angrily at the thought of that. That was unacceptable. But he could try - he could try to be a little bit more confident, to not let what the bullies had said in middle school rule over his life. “I will choose to kick butt and be awesome,” Percy repeated solemnly.

Danni grinned wildly at him and wisps of fire rolled off him before he stood up. “Okay! If you're ready, I'm ready! Its time, young student, to learn the ways of fashion.” The second Percy was out of his seat, Danni snatched his hand up and bolted into the showroom. From there, it was a whirlwind of activity - Danni picking out a shirt from one display and pants from another, making Percy stand next to mannequins, holding shirt after shirt after shirt against his chest to gauge the size, holding pants and shoes and shoving hats and earmuffs over his head and finally, riddled everything down to twelve shirts, eight pairs of pants, fifteen jackets, and six pairs of shoes before he dragged Percy back into the dressing room and shoved him along with various pieces. While Percy was otherwise occupied, Danni typed in an order into the tablet via its clothing catalog so that the showpiece idea would be a secret to Percy too.

Danni made Percy try every jacket, shirt, pant, and shoe combination there, snapping a few shots with Percy's phone each time, and then sending him back in. Danni had picked a few items out of the men's size, mostly jackets, and only one of those stayed. Everything else clung to Percy's shoulders or thighs and a number of the pants Danni picked out ensure he'd looked excellent from the back as well. Danni finally paused Percy after just over an hour and beamed. Against the door, a zipped clothing bag hung.

“Okay, okay, okay! I think we just have to pick you up some ski clothes and a proper set of boots from the next shop! We got all the basics here and two layering shirts so you'll be set. So now it's time.” Danni skipped over to the bag and brought it over. “Into the changing room with this. Don't fuss too much. The fabric can be tricky but I'll arrange it once you're out. Go on!”

Percy raised an eyebrow, as he took the bag from Danni. Nothing so far had matched the description of a showcase piece so… this must have been it. Of all the clothing he had tried on so far, this is the one that made him the most nervous. But the trip was almost over. He’d almost made it through the gauntlet and he was somewhat terrified to look at how much all of this would cost. He did surprisingly really like the clothes Danni had selected, however. He never would have looked in the women’s section before for himself, and the way everything fit… It was better than anything he’d ever purchased from the Gap or JC Penny’s - or even Hollister.

He went back into the changing room, and opened up the sealed bag. For a moment, he had very little idea what he was looking at. It looked like a light blue button up shirt - but the more he inspected it, the more he found himself confused about how the fabric was supposed to work. He wasn’t even sure if it was one piece or two. Purely by the collar he guessed which side was supposed to be the front, as both the front and the back were open, allowing for bare skin.

The pants, at least, were a little less confusing. They were long, billowy, and black, with a slit on both pant legs that went all the way up to the upper thigh. For a moment, he had thought Danni had selected a skirt for him after all.

Percy sighed slightly, staring at the garments. What had he gotten himself into?

He didn’t know where to start with the shirt. But at least, he could put on the pants. And maybe a closer inspection of the shirt would then help him to figure it out. He was absolutely terrified to know how much the twisted piece of fabric cost. He changed into the selected pants, the hem skimming the ground. He raised an eyebrow at that - they were buying everything off the rack, this clearly was too long for him.

And then he looked at the shirt again.

He turned it a thousand different directions.

And then he was forced to swallow his pride.

“Danni?”

“What's up, Spicy? Are you doing okay?” Danni's voice floated through the door.

“I don’t know how to put the shirt on.”

There was a brief beat of silence and then the door swung open, Danni skipping in. “Yeah, it's a tricky piece but I saw it on display and I knew Dee was going to die for it.” Danni plucked the shirt out of Percy's hands, without a care that he was shirtless. “Stand in front of the mirror and I'll show you! I know, I know. Who wants to wear a weird shirt like this in the winter but I saw it and I immediately knew the theme of your piece is winter royalty! So start with the arms. Since it's all one piece, just think of it as sleeves with a collar and looooooooong fabric. Yep, left and right and perfect! Now, we wrap left over right and right over left… Danni muttered as he arranged it all, tying the fabric in a neat bow just on top of the waist of the pants.

“Now, shoes. You pair these with the boots we picked because of the heel. That'll give the pants just a few inches to sway when you walk.” Danni kneeled, helping Percy into each boot and zipping up the sides. Danni adjusted everything as he stood, tops his finger into the waistline to check the fit, and fiddled with three collar and sleeves. He stepped behind Percy and looked over the stay shoulder in the mirror. “Now imagine: a touch of blush on the cheeks, some eye liner, and a little silver circlet: Percy the Snow Prince.”

Percy didn’t need to imagine a touch of blush on his cheeks - his face naturally provided that, as he looked into the mirror. He had expected to completely hate this outfit, to see the way his ribs threatened to poke through against his skin, to feel like a sickly Victorian orphan dressed up in modern day clothes. He was prepared to be revolted by his own appearance. But as he stared, the blush rose more and more in his face - and slowly, Percy started to look in the other mirrors too, seeing the different angles. He didn’t feel gross or disgusting or tiny. He strangely felt… beautiful.

He sniffled slightly. He’d never felt this beautiful before. If he was a snow prince, then Danni was his fairy godmother. “I don’t know what to say,” he mumbled, trying not to cry.

“Well, good thing you don't have to say anything next. It's time for a photooooo.” Danni waved Percy back into the sitting area. “Do you want to do a Momma Spicy photo for this one or just a Dee photo?”

Percy’s eyes widened and he vehemently shook his head no. “Absolutely not one for my mother. No. Never. I’d die.”

Danni doubled over in laughter. “Okay, okay, don't worry. Just Dee then. Now how should we do this… Ah! We'll do three shots! First, lay on the couch, prop your head on your fist, raise your knee, and then put your hand on your knee. I'll set the clothes, grab some snaps, and then pose two!”

Percy mentally replayed those instructions a few times. And then, just like with the clothes, he decided to just try the first step and hope the others became more clear. He lied down on the couch on his side, and propped up his head on his fist. He then raised his knee, placed his hand, and… immediately realized what pose Danni wanted him to be in. It was the draw me like one of your French girls pose he really enjoyed seeing in fanart of Achilles and/or Patroclus. Once he realized that, his face turned bright red, but he tried to make some adjustments to match Danni’s vision a little better. And while he didn’t say as much, he was a little excited at the idea of sending Dorian a picture like this. It was one of the few pictures in his life he didn’t hate the thought of posing for. “Like… like this?”

“Yes! Give me a moment, I have to move some… Okay lets have this lay like that and shift your knee just a bit…” Danni stepped back from his fussing, flipped out Ben's phone and snapped six photos from different angles. “Okay, now sit up. We're going for something more confident so arms along the back of the sofa and manspread like your life depends on it.”

He obediently sat up - the more quickly he complied, the sooner this was over. And again, there was something enticing about taking these sorts of photos for Dorian. It sent a bit of a thrill down his spine, a shiver that went down to his fingers and his toes. He moved his arms first to the back of the sofa - and then he hesitated for a moment, that same blush crawling up his cheeks, before he slowly started to open up his legs, inch by inch, looking at Danni to judge when he had spread them out enough by. “... This?”

Danni tapped his foot and huffed. “No, no definitely not enough.” Danni strode over between his legs and knelt between them, forcing them wider until he fit comfortably between them. “There we go. Now let's fix your clothes here.” Danni started with the boots, slipping his hands up Percy's leg to make sure they were sitting properly. Danni smoothed out the legs and leaned forward, face nearly in Percy's stomach, and untied the bow he'd made for the shirt and instead let them cross and continue so Danni could tuck them under Percy's legs. Danni looked up and adjusted the front, letting it slouch artfully and then frowned as he took Percy in. “Sorry, sorry I know it's a lot of touching but the quicker it all settles the quicker we're done, I promise! Relax the shoulders and give me some confidence!”

Percy gritted his teeth, trying to relax - even as each touch felt a little bit like being burned, and he was more than acutely aware of the way Danni had knelt in front of him, face practically in his stomach. He was incredibly grateful they were in a private room. He forced a smile onto his face that didn’t quite meet his eyes, and as he tried to project confidence, his body just tensed up more, looking almost pained and strained.

“Spicy, if you need to use the restroom, you can take a break. Otherwise, I need you to be serious, silly.” Danni stood and grabbed a chair, sitting across from him. “Okay, so confidence isn't about a smile or a look. It's all about being sure of what you're doing. You don't have to smile, but you need to relax. Take some deep breaths, feel the tension leave your body with each one. You know Dee's head over heels for you. You know Dee will love these photos. Just concentrate on that and give me that intensity. You got this - you are an intense person and we just got to catch that here!”

Percy took a deep breath. He was relieved to drop the smile from his face - it had felt disingenuous, and the effort of keeping it strained his cheeks. Being sure of what he was doing. Percy could do that. In his mind, he remembered the first time he had met Dorian - not the bad, not the anger and the frustration with his jacket being set on fire, but the good. The way his eyes had dazzled in the light, the way Dorian was so proud, so opinionated, so ready to stand up for what he believed in. And with each breath, the memory fixed into his mind, he began to calm, the tension abiding until his muscles were relaxed, and Percy was gazing intently forward at the camera.

Danni snapped back to his spot on his knees, directing Percy to keep his head straight and just look down at him with his eyes. Danni snapped another six and then pushed to his feet. “Okay, great, great. You're doing perfect so far Spicy!” Danni looked around and clicked his tongue irritably when he didn't find what he was looking for. He snapped his fingers and pointed, signaling for Perxy to stand in a new spot. “Lighting control, lighting control, lighting control. Ugh, no they're all on the same switch. Who ever does that any more?!” Danni stomped from one side of the room to the other until he stopped and stared at the changing room. He threw the door open and his irritation melted away.

“Actually, come here and stand in front of the mirrors. I need fifteen second to pose you, we can count if you need.”

Percy nodded. “Is this the last one?” he asked. He could handle fifteen seconds of Danni posing him. He could do that. He didn’t know if he could handle another fifteen poses each requiring fifteen seconds of adjustments. He hesitated for a second, before he moved in front of the mirrors of the changing room. No one else was present, which was fantastic - every other store he’d been at, they would have seen a few employees by now. He couldn’t help but wonder how often Danni went here - especially given that his family had an account. “Can you just edit the photo for the lighting?” He didn’t really understand how any of that worked. Almost every photo he’d ever taken in his life had been against his will. His camera roll only contained selfies when Dorian had asked for him to send them. All the other photos were of his boyfriend, sites around Los Angeles, Greek mythology depictions, and latte art that had impressed him.

“Yeeees, but Dee normally does that and I'm awful with the programs and I can't really ask him to do these so it's gotta be natural.” Danni started counting down as he positioned Percy. Arms nestled in each other with his hands on his elbows, head turned left and looking down past the shoulder, left left barely shifted left so it accented the slit in the pants and forced Percy to shift his weight right and his back tensed just slightly. Danni finished just as he had to count past 0.

“Okay, great, great, great. Hold that. We want to hold that pose. Now, we want the energy of missing Dee. This is the Snow Prince missing his boyfriendo and remembering how it felt to be hugged from behind okay? If you get a little teary eyed, roll with that. Pond hit the lights.” Danni sprinted across the room and slammed the switch, plunging the room into darkness.

“And now time for the magic” Firefly sized flames flickered into existence, just enough light to showcase Percy in the mirrors but not enough to give a view of the room, contrasting Percy sharply against the room.

Percy bit his lip for a moment, before he nodded once more. The feeling of missing Dorian. That was easy. He felt it all the time. He felt it in CAGE, the few days he had been forced to be there for detoxing, cut off from his boyfriend physically and on an entanglement level. He remembered the absence of Dorian first - of every moment he had spent alone, every time he had gone back to an empty dorm room, too filled with anger and pride to admit how he’d felt. He remembered the way he had slid to the ground in his room at the Kingston-Gray house, so overwhelmed from everything with the contest, but so alone and scared all the same - so willing to believe that no one wanted him around, that he didn’t deserve to have help, to have friends. He remembered every time he had chosen to drink instead of going to Dorian, afraid that he would drive him away - that he would realize his mistake and how unlovable he was.

And he saw the images begin to flicker and morph - Dorian bringing him food that first night, a half faded dream of him carrying him to bed, their training sessions with Nemo, study sessions in his room, their date to the mall, the museum, the food trucks, the first time they were intimate with each other, surviving Arcade, playing fuck marry kill at his house, learning about the entanglement, how Dorian had comforted him after Chase’s reappearance, their adventures with Leah in Asgard - he saw it all, their relationship running through its course and the deep sense of love that emanated from each memory.

It didn’t take much effort to cry, as he reached out for the feelings of his missing other half.

Danni beamed at the effort Percy was putting in and couldn't help but snap more than his usual six. “Aaaaaand, you're all set! Great job, Spicy! I think that was your best one yet! Actually, you think I can keep this for my portfolio? It's really nice!” Danni walked out of the changing room, his on the phone as he fiddled with some settings, and let the door to the changing shut behind him as he walked to turn the lights back on and the fires flickered out one by one.

Percy was still for a moment, as he slowly unentangled himself from that position - and the tears continued to flow quietly. He would have wiped his eyes on the shirt, but he didn’t dare with this material. He had a feeling it was worth more than most people made in a year. And it should have upset him, but at the moment, all he felt was that absence, that ache. He took another breath, and followed Danni out of the changing room. “Erm. S-sure,” he sniffled a bit. “... Can you send me those? I’d like to send them to Dorian now.”

Danni hit the lights and looked up, a soft look on his face, and he quickly shot them over. “Yep, sent them over. I'll start getting everything all gathered up so just pop out of those and you can make sure the grands are good.”

He blinked back the tears, as his phone vibrated with the photos. Danni had done a really incredible job. He hated looking at photos of himself, but not these ones. He selected those last three - the French girls, the manspreading, and the vulnerability - and sent them to Dorian, along with a brief message -

Ben's uncle Matt had been happy to see that Ben had two more new friends. He was glad that there were people Ben could skate with. Ben had also texted Danni and told him about the chance meeting.

With school weeks out still even after the New Year had been celebrated Ben wanted to go traveling. Chase had offered and so Ben spent almost two days convincing his uncle it would in fact be fine. Matt had to meet Chase, but he would eventually cave and let the pair of them go. As long as Matt was kept apprised of where they were. He required a minimum of two texts a day and a phone call every other day. Ben's location sharing also had to be on. When they changed locations Matt had to be informed immediately, this did not count as one of the two text messages. If Matt sent a text with a question it had to be responded to ASAP, this also did not count as one of the two text messages.

Ben also had to be back at least three days before the start of term. Matt wanted to say a whole week, but decided that wouldn't give them enough time.

When all of this had finally been agreed upon Ben sent Chase a text to let him know.



Seven days. Seven whole days that felt like an eternity to Chase as Ben attempted to convince his father about the trip. Chase's parents were easy, Morgan saw into the future and even helped him choose which car to steal. He'd wanted something cool and impressive for Ben, but Morgan insisted on another vehicle entirely that, while it had its own flair for style, wasn't exactly what he had in mind for such a long trip. But the discussion was over when Morgan used her sight and said he'd have more fun with this beat up, blue jeep that had mishmashed black parts atop it. The gas would be astronomical, but with his parents' work it wouldn't be a huge issue. His bag had already been packed, alongside a backpack filled with things he wasn't sure if Ben would or wouldn't like. He was nervous, it felt stupid, but he'd never been alone with a guy like this before, not since…he pushed that aside.

He'd already met his father, that felt wild but necessary. His phone buzzed, and as he looked at the text, he threw his phone into the bed and fist pumped into the air. ”Yes!” He knew, he always knew, he pestered Morgan to tell him the outcome every day and he was so happy when she'd finally said yes. But hearing it from Ben? So much better! ”Shit. Fuck, where did I throw my phone? I gotta text him back.” Chase dug through his sheets, tossing and turning them until he heard a thunk behind him. He scrambled over to the phone and began texting back.



Ben grinned at the response. He yelled at Matt that he was going to pack, Matt yelled back to take a shower. Ben already had, yesterday, why did he have to take another? He sent a text to Danni letting him know he had finally gotten permission for the trip. [see: The text log of Benjamin Moss & Danni Kingston]

He started packing and throwing stuff into a duffle. Matt eventually came in and handed him a toiletries bag for camping. The soap was nature safe. Ben rolled his eyes and threw it into the bag.

Once he was finished he texted Chase “ready!”

Chase grabbed his bags, tossing them into the shadows of his room and having them appear in the Jeep that was waiting outside. All that was left was to get Ben. ”Heading out! Be back in a while!” Jinx and Morgan responded back with a unanimous ‘We Know’ as Chase slipped into the shadows and appeared within Ben's room under his covers before tossing them halfway off of himself. ”Someone say they're ready?” He rolled out of the bed and gave Ben a quick hug before moving to hold his hand for a teleport back home. ”Shit, wait. Hi Mr.Moss! Ben and I are gonna go now ok?”

”Yes.” Ben hugged back, he was excited to get going.

”Knock on the door kid. Just because you have superpowers doesn't mean you don't have to use manners," Matt said, poking his head out of his office. Ben rolled his eyes.

”Sorry, he’s being weird.” Ben apologized for Matt insisting that Chase come through the front door.

”No he's right. If im gonna take my Big Ben out on a tour of the parks I need to do it all proper like.” Chase said as he laced his fingers through Ben's and used the shadows to pop them at the front door of Matt's house, knocking.

Matt answered the door and held out his hand for Chase to shake. ”Thank you. You two be safe. Alright. Keep in touch. If anything goes wrong let me know immediately.”

”Yeah, I’ll text you when the bear is chasing us.” Ben sighed.

Matt frowned, shook his head and said, ”Have fun. I know you’ll be looking at cool bugs so send me pictures of those.”

”Yeah, I will. I promise. I’ll follow all the rules you set down too. I swear.”

”Good, go ahead and go.”

Chase shook Matt's hand as soon as it was offered, glad that they were finally about to be on their way. ”Thank you Mr. Moss! I'll take good care of him I swear, and the bear isn't scheduled for at least three days at 11:30 am so I'll snap a Pic of it for Ben to share.” Instantly shadows began to wrap around the pair before they stopped. ”Wait, your bags.”

”Oops,” Ben said, and ducked under Matt down the hall into his room where he grabbed his bag and then rejoined Chase at the front door. ”Alright, ready. Bye Uncle Matt.” He waved at Matt before holding out that hand for Chase. He wasn’t sure if touch was required for Chase’s shadow movement to work or not, but so far he had touched him to use it.

Chase took the offered hand before both of them melted into the shadows and appeared within the Jeep, all stocked up and ready to go. ”You sure like holding my hand huh Big Ben?” He teased as he looked down at their interlocked hands before slipping his away to hot wire the car. One of the few tricks his new rents had shown him in case of a needed getaway.

”I-i-i thought you needed to touch to do the shadow transport thing,” Ben stammered. He hadn’t expected a car. He honestly wasn’t 100% sure what he had expected. The jeep was cool.

”So where to first?” Ben asked after clearing his throat.

”Chill chill, its no worries really. Hakuna your tata's and all that. I don't mind holding your hand. It's …nice.” Chase cleared his throat. ”But no, so long as we have shadows we have travel. No touch needed but it isn't unwanted. I just…needed…to–” The Jeep sprang to life, turning over as Chase threw his hands up. ”Voila I'm a genius. There's a map in the glove compartment marking all the locations. I'll need help guiding where to go.”

Ben opened the glove compartment and pulled out the map. He was a little surprised at a paper map. It felt old school. Usually people just use their phone. He looked at it figuring out where they were going.

”The first stop is Death Valley. That’s not too bad.” Ben had been looking at maps of National Parks for the last week. Death Valley was considered a nice weekend trip for L.A. He started to give directions.

Chase looked over at the map, silently counting to himself as he realized how many cities were between him and the first National Park. Were there closer parks? Yes. But did Ben deserve to see as many as he could in a timely manner? Also yes. He placed his left hand onto Ben's lap as he turned and rummaged for his backpack in the back seat, pulling out two National Park Passport's as well as their America the Beautiful passes for the trip. ”OK, so it'll be about a four hour drive there. I can try and jump us but its a huge distance and with the car I'd shave off at most half an hour to an hour tops. So we may just be driving for a bit, but it did get these passports for us! You collect stamps at each location with dates on them to mark and show when you went. Like a keepsake.” Instantly the nerves came tumbling back into Chase. ”Unless it's lame. We can just not do that part.”

Ben squeezed Chase’s hand, he didn’t mind holding hands. ”Wait, how long is this drive?” Ben asked. He knew the United States was big, but he had never been in the car for more than an hour at one time. If the shadow jumps were only shaving off an hour at best...

He looked at the stamp passports and flipped through them. ”Not gonna lie, this is actually kind of cool.”

Chase grinned, beaming from ear to ear as Ben squeezed his hand and then agreed on how cool the stamps could be. ”Roughly four hours, so not really too bad of a drive. Why?”

”Four hours? In a car, at one time? How big is this place? I don’t think I have ever been in a car for more than an hour before coming here.” Ben takes a deep breath. ”It’ll be fine. Don’t stress yourself out. Let’s do this the right way. We can make it fun... Right?”

”Hey, woah, Benny Boi, what's wrong?” Chase had sat back in his seat appropriately, turning to face Ben as he held one of his hands with both of his. ”Cali is absolutely massive. It takes almost a full day just to drive from one point to another at times. I can…try and do more jumps, it'll put us an hour out at best.”

”I’m from London. I can take a train and be in France in four hours.” Ben sighed and squeezed Chase’s hand, ”Alright how about this. Every hour we stop and just pull over for ten minutes. I don’t care if it takes us more time. I just cannot imagine sitting in a car for an hour without stopping.”

”OK. That would put us at roughly forty minutes extra and with my jumps I can shave about forty minutes sooo really it wouldn't take us any extra time to make it there. See? Not an issue Big Ben. I've got you.” Chase gave Ben's hand another squeeze before placing them onto the steering wheel. ”Set a timer for our breaks ok? Oh, and feel free to select the jams for the trip.”

Ben nodded. That was workable. They could do that. He’d be fine. He would not get bored, he would get out and move occasionally. It would in fact be fine. He pulled out his phone and plugged it into the stereo. Once he was connected he pulled up a playlist he had been working on. He didn’t know what sort of music Chase liked. But he had made a music list that was comprised of bands and artists that were from London. Ben liked music a lot and so listened to basically everything. The music was mostly from the dance and house genre. He also set a timer for an hour.

”Thanks sorry. About that. I just am not used to long drives. Back home we consider anything over like twenty minutes a long drive. And most of the time I took the train or the bus. I’ve never spent a lot of time in the car. I’m glad this is open like this though. It is less claustrophobic.”

Chase started the drive as Ben set up the music for them. He knew the general direction of where he wanted to go, there was a tunnel up ahead that would make the jump easier for him. He needed shadows, and a lot of them if they were going to move the car. He looked over towards the stereo and back at Ben, nodding his head along to the music. ”Ok, ok. I can dig it. And man, twenty minutes? That barely gets you out of a city here.”

”Island country.” Ben shrugged. ”Glad you like the music. This isn’t the only thing I like, but I feel like if you don’t start with the weird stuff first people will assume you’re normal. If they assume you’re normal they’ll freak out when they realize you aren’t.”

”Did you, Bug Boi Big Ben, think I was going to assume you were normal? You have posters of bugs and diagrams along your wall, a ton of open terrariums, and your very own kettle. None of that is exactly normal. But it does make you cool, so…” They were pulling up on the tunnel, Chase sped up a bit, and as they hit the wall of darkness they vanished. The Jeep appeared a full city out, in the outskirts of theirs at another tunnel way. Chase threw his head back against the headrest and exhaled. ”Much harder with a car. Wow.”

Ben looked affronted, but only when the kettle was mentioned. ”Having a kettle is normal. I like tea. I don’t want to always have to wait in the kitchen.” He looked Chase over carefully. ”You okay? Not too much right?” He didn’t know how much it took out of Chase to jump like that. He basically just talked to bugs and that didn’t take any work.

”Yeah I'm fine. Next jump won't be for a bit I figure so, go big or go home.” Chase took one hand off the steering wheel, moving it towards Ben's lap but stopping just over the bottle of water in the cup holder. He'd never actually been with a guy, liked a guy, or well…allowed himself to like one. This was new territory and part of him was terrified about it. He grabbed the bottle, unscrewing the cap with one hand as he took a sip and placed it back down. Coward. ”A kettle sure, but in your room? Is there even tea in your room? Or cups?”

”Okay good.” Ben trusted that Chase knew his own powers and limitations, even if he was new at it. There was an internal sense of it, right? He didn’t really notice Chase’s awkwardness or the movement. Especially once he grabbed the water bottle.

”Tea yes. Cups... No. Matt took them. I had a perfectly serviceable cup.” Ben was not thinking about relationships or liking Chase (or Danni) any differently than his friends. Chase had put the idea in his head with his first text, but he had no idea how to approach that. He didn’t mind holding hands or hugs. Hugs had been common in his friend group back home. Holding hands, less so, but they had been a chummy group. Not as cuddly as Danni and Dorian were, but close enough that Ben didn’t really consider that an automatic ‘relationship’ establishment.

”What does that even mean? Perfectly serviceable?” Chase raised an eyebrow at Ben.

”When you have a tea cup for a long time it gets this nice patina. I had one of those. Matt put it through the dishwasher!” He threw up his hands.

”The nerve! You can't go throwing other people's things where you want to. Just isn't right.” Chase threw up his free hand alongside Ben. He glanced over back at Ben, it'd been a while since he felt like this with anyone, not just the odd queer emotions bubbling inside of him, but the sense of friendship as well. His last one ended so horribly, his fault if he was ever honest with himself, and the others he'd made were superficial at best. But this? It felt…good. ”OK govna, how do you take your tea? What kind do you prefer? Aaaand…have you had American sweet tea?”

Ben laughed when Chase threw up his hand too. It was a sign of comradery and it meant a lot to him. He was still grinning.

”Okay, there are only like two teas worth while. English Breakfast and Earl Grey.” He held up two fingers. ”Otherwise you’re just being weird and zealous about something that has been perfected already. I mean sure there are like ten million teas, but why when the perfect ones have already been found and you know exactly how much milk and sugar to put into each, which by the way it is two sugars and then about two table spoons of milk. More than that is wild.” Ben spoke emphatically.

”Oh god, what atrocity have the Americans brought to my door step this time?” Ben asked, slight horror in his voice, but also a joking tone. He was clearly being silly.

”Now we have to get some Sweet Tea. You'll hate it. It's a black tea, steeped, about…one pound of sugar per two liters? And then iced. Absolutely amazing, some people put lemon in it but eh not my…well cup of tea” Chase laughed at his own joke. ”But I agree, those two are the best choices for hot tea, never really measured how much sugar or milk it's more of a vibe thing.”

Ben looked like someone had kicked his puppy as the ‘American sweet tea’ was described to him.

”That sounds like it’ll kill a honey bee.” He made a small gagging noise. ”I’ll try it, but that means you have to try something I suggest. Like jammie dodgers. My uncle likes those so he ships them in from the UK specifically. Thank god. I think I’d die if I didn’t have some comfort things from home.”

”You can't be serious? There's no way you have something called a Jammie Dodger. It sounds fake.” Chase tried making the mood a tad lighter. He understood that Ben would want or need some home comforts. ”But that sounds like a deal. You try sweet tea, I'll try your jammie's.”

”It’s a biscuit or cookie or whatever.” Ben laughed. The pair chatted and traveled for a while longer. They talked about food, and music and whatever random thing came up. Finally the alarm blared for the one hour mark. As far as Ben was concerned it had been longer than an hour. He was ready to get out of the car. As soon as Chase pulled over he hopped out of the car and did some stretches.



”Do Americans just sit in the car all the time? And drive everywhere?” He asked as he bounced on the balls of his feet.

”Depends on where you live but…mostly yeah. Our trains are trash in terms of how far along other places are and public transit isn't great. So cars it is. I used to just read or take naps when I was younger, sometimes game on a handheld or just wear headphones to listen to my own music.” Chase neglected to mention all of those activities were to distract himself from the broken home and parents he was trapped in the car with. He walked over towards Ben, mimicking the stretches he was doing. ”So does this help?”

”L.A. is super car dense. I don’t understand why either. You weren’t even a country when cars started to become popular. It isn’t like you built up around cars... Or I suppose you did. But there were trains right? Like the Oregon train or whatever?” Ben was not certain about US history. He knew cars had been made in the US and the Ford had something to do with making them accessible but that was after the Civil War, right?

”I have no idea. It has reduced my need to move.” Ben was still bouncing as he said this.

Chase leaned against the Jeep as he watched Ben continue. Something about it was just so…adorable. Maybe it was the accent? The curly dark hair, or how he seemed to be so unashamedly himself. Perhaps it was all of the above and the fact that it all reminded him of the Stories of Arthur and his Knights. He rolled his eyes at the thought. ”I think you mean Oregon Trail, which all I really knew about it was the game. Never cared much for history though.”

”I know plenty of history. It just isn’t distorted American history.” He grinned. Ben was slightly out of breath now from the bouncing. ”Instead it is distorted Eurocentric history.” Ben tilted his head a little bit. ”There is a game? How do you make a game about crossing the country?”

”Poorly. You just make choices and no matter what you do you die in the end by dysentery or something else.” Chase grinned back. ”Don't tell me you tire easy Big Ben? Gotta get that stamina up.” He teased and instantly regretted it.

”Uh...” Ben was suddenly glad he was probably already red in the face from the bouncing. He didn’t even know how to start to respond to that. He coughed, and stopped bouncing. Ben didn’t know what to say about Chase’s joke. He focused on the Oregon Trail game.

”So is the point of the game to just die then? Like who dies faster?”

Chase, if he could gain any color to his face, would've been red. He coughed as well, rubbing the back of his neck as he stared up at the clear blue sky. ”Its to uh…its to survive. Just like I'm trying to survive having said that oh my god. I just, sometimes I speak and I don't think and I just…I need water.” He opened up the passenger door and grabbed his bottle as he leaned over the seat.

Ben rubbed his face. He didn’t really know how to respond to this. Ignoring it hadn’t worked.

”It was weird, it is fine. Everyone says weird shit all the time. Right? Here hand me a water too. I’m thirsty now.”

Chase handed Ben a water, closing the door behind him as he leaned back against the car. ”Thanks, I…truthfully I've never been with a guy, you know? Just…I had a lot of issues and well, some therapy cleared a few up, left a few in, but one of them was coming to terms with me liking guys so…it feels weird and I act stupid because I don't even know how to act. It's dumb, I know.”

Ben sipped his water. He considered what to say. He didn’t want to be outright dismissive. Chase was being honest about his feelings and he knew he didn’t like it when people belittled his feelings so he didn’t want to do that to Chase.

”I don’t really know either. I’ve never been with anyone at all. You’re cool. I like hanging out with you. It isn’t always awkward or weird. I don’t know for me. I don’t know if I like you, or anyone that way.”

The words almost hurt, but Chase knew he wasn't trying to dismiss his feelings. He knew Ben hadn't been in any relationships before, and that was fine. ”I like hanging out with you too. You're surprisingly cool Bug Boi.”

”Good, cause this would be really weird if you didn’t like hanging out with me.” Ben rolled his eyes. He didn’t even mind the nickname so much. It had kind of grown on him.

”Alright, I’m ready to be in the car again. I suppose.”

Chase opened the passenger door for Ben, bowing slightly as he did. ”Your chariot awaits you my good sir.”

Ben giggled... he actually giggled. ”Thank you,” he said climbing into the jeep again.

Chase wanted to die. That was so cute what the fuck. He closed the door after Ben got in and practically bit his fist to stop himself from screaming. This kid was a problem, an adorably cute problem. He got into his side of the car and put his seat belt back on. ”Eh, I've been on road trips where no one liked each other. I think it may very well be an American pastime.” His tone was almost wistful. Before he took the car out of park and began their trek once more towards the great American outdoors.

”I think I would go insane if I were in a car with someone I didn’t like.” One of Ben’s feet tapped to the beat of the music once that was playing again.

”How many road trips have you been on?”

”Five? I think, I don't really have many fond memories of them. The places were cool, drives were…ok, company not great. But this one's already much better and we haven't even made it to our destination yet.” His fingers tapped along the steering wheel to the beat of Ben's feet. ”What about you? Any road trips in Big Ben's life? Always wanted to visit England, mostly the Forest of Dean, Gloucestershire, and a little bit of France.”

”Travel, yeah. I’ve been around a few places. Even to France. But road trips implies cars and other than country side where there isn’t any train service I haven’t spent a ton of time in a car. Even then we were doing shorter trips. My parents and I rode the train a lot though. And my mates. We would take the tube to school, or around town. I think the fact that I was fairly unsupervised already is why Matt allowed this. It is more common back home.”

” Have you been to Château de Pierrefonds in France?” Chase raised an eyebrow as he glanced to Ben, trying to keep his eye on the road.

”Yeah, my mom was really into this old t.v. show called Highlander. Some of the scenes from it were filmed there.” He shrugged. He remembered the visit, but it had been a few years ago so it wasn't a super clear memory. He did remember his mom spending a wild amount of time in one room during the tour. He had gotten bored. His dad had been smiling indulgently. It had been kind of weird.

Chase almost slammed on the breaks as Ben said he had been. ”Thay is like, one of my top locations to visit! No way. Awe man you're so lucky, I fell down a rabbit hole one day and stumbled on this old junky show with such bad CGI it was absolutely laughable but…it was also super cool. It was about Merlin and his journey in the attempt to get King Arthur, who was just a prince at the time, to become the Once and Future King of Camelot. Anyways, they filmed at that castle as The Camelot so –” He was rambling. Chase cleared his throat briefly before taking another sip. ”Anyways, thats cool you got to visit.”

Ben knew the myth of King Arthur. You couldn’t grow up in Britain and not have heard it. He hadn’t seen the show.

”It was cool I guess.” Talking about the trip made him think about his parents. He didn’t really want to do that. ”Tell me more about the show.”

A smile crept up at the corner of Chase's mouth. ”Ok so there's Merlin right? Except he's down right twinky and in almost a teenage type age range. So he ends up…” He continued to tell the tale of the young Warlock, Merlin, known to the druids as Emrys, and his journey to save Camelot and the choices he'd made. This went on for the whole hour before Chase had finally pulled them into a gas station to grab some snacks for the road and stretch their legs. ...but really it was a queer allegory and the hidden magic inside was akin to homosexual feelings.”

The gas station was a Sinclair station. Ben had been listening attentively, as best as he could, to Chase’s story about the show. Texts to Danni aside. He had asked questions and made surprise noises at all the right times.

”What!? This petrol station has a dinosaur! That’s got to be some weird way of saying ‘hey we use fossil fuels.’ I’ve got to get a picture with it.” Ben bounced out of the car and ran over to the giant green dinosaur. He snapped a selfie and ran back to meet Chase at the entrance to the station.

”Are you peckish? I am.”

”Texting the Old Man?” Chase assumed given the many rules Mr. Moss had given them. He stretched for a bit as he answered Ben's question. ”What's that about a peck? Like you want a snog or somethin? Oh! We should take a selfie together with the Dino if you want. Print them out later and add it to the passport.”

”My friend, Danni. I'll introduce you two at school,” Ben shook his head. He hoped Chase wouldn't be annoyed. Sometimes his friends got mad when someone was texting someone else not there. He sort of got it. But also if wanted to talk to Danni too was that a problem?

”Peckish means hungry.” This part of the conversation made Ben a little nervous. Did he want to snog? His hands itched.

”Ooh yeah good idea. I'll send that to Matt too.” Matt would appreciate it.

Ooooook. No snogging it was then. That was fine. ”Oh. Yeah ok cool. Just…texting another guy while you're with me, that's totally fine.” Chase’s tone implied otherwise, as if he was hurt, but with an underlying layer of sarcasm to it which made it all the harder to read if he was or wasn't. He made his way over towards the giant green dinosaur and tried shifting a few shadows to make the light better for the picture. ”You coming?”

Shit. Chase was annoyed. Ben wiped his hands on his pants and joined Chase by the dinosaur. He smiled and took a picture of the two them. He showed it to Chase.

”Are you actually mad?” He asks in a quiet nervous voice.

Chase rolled his eyes, pulling Ben in for a gentle hug before kissing the top of his head. ”No Bug Boi, I'm not mad. You're allowed to have other friends beyond me, even if it is a guy. Is he at least cute?” He asked as he grabbed the phone to look at the picture of them two. ”Hey, we look good together. Love it.” Chase quickly backed out of the picture and into Ben's texts to see what this Danni looked like. He was…cute. That was annoying. Chase handed the phone back to Ben.

Ben sighed, relieved. He didn't need both of his friends mad at him. He hugged Chase back, his face warm.

”I canceled plans with him for this trip. He was supposed to come over and cook. He was so upset. But I didn't want to miss out on this.”

Chase pulled back enough that he could see Ben's, but he kept an arm wrapped around him. It felt…right. He hated that it felt right. But his heart was beating a mile a minute. ”Dude. Not cool. But…kinda glad you did. And he's cute so, I get it. The texting, the distractions, I mean I'm not much to look at.” He joked half heartedly. ”Gotta make it up to him. Oh, maybe we can all have dinner together some day? I can get to know him and he me, so you don't feel so pulled apart.”

Ben smiled. ”I like looking at you.” He swallowed and cleared his throat. ”Yeah, we should totally do that. After school starts?”

Ben didn't pull away from the arm. His face felt warm. His stomach was tight and he was still hungry.

”Snacks?”

Chase wanted to say ‘I'm looking at one right now.’ But what came out was ”Snacks.” He let his arm drop off from Ben's waist, his hand naturally falling to lace his fingers with Ben's without thinking. As they walked into the station, he looked ahead, glancing to the side towards Ben from time to time trying to think of how to word this. ”So, Danni. He looks an awful lot like that Kingston Kitchen dude, the one who does a lot of outrageous food along with some SoCo.”

”SoCo? But yeah. He is the one who almost burned me at the Contest. We ran into each other again at the market the other day. He said he did a cooking show and that is what he was shopping for. I think that's who you mean.” If Ben remembered Danni's last name he didn't seem to connect the dots. He held hands with Chase as they went into the store.

Ben looked at the isles and didn't know where to start. He did not have a lot of experience with American snacks.

”What's good?”

”SoCo is southern comfort food.” He snapped his fingers on his free hand as Ben mentioned the almost charbroiled Ben from the Contest. ”That's why he seemed so familiar. Man, I'd kill to try his food. It always looks so good.” He browsed the shop, some of the snacks having vanished from the back shelves as he made a mental list of what he wanted. ”Well you mentioned biscuits or cookies or whatever earlier. So Oreos are a must, that and Chips Ahoy, Blue package not Red. It matters. Lets see, there's Snickers, 3 Muskateers, Oooo! Penguins, a must. Some Slim Jims…you eat meat right? Gotta get the Monster size with Tabasco. Oh maybe some chips? Or uh…shit, Crispies?”

”Biscuits,” Ben pointed to the cookies. ”Crisps,” this time he pointed to the chips. ”Chips are your French fries. Yeah I eat meat. Is this meat?” He holds up the stick of jerky.

”I said I'd let you choose. I will trust.”

”Yeah but I wouldn’t get Jerky. I mean technically its a great trip and hiking food but man it's tiring to chew. I prefer these.” Chase grabbed the Tabasco Monster Slim Jim. ”Basically just a cured meat stick.” He grabbed a couple of them as well as a two purple bags of Doritos, the two types of ‘biscuits’, some penguins and a few drinks. It seemed as though he only grabbed two of each, but about four more of each product was teleported into the backseat of the Jeep under the bags. ”Ready?”

”Yeah looks... interesting.” Ben wasn't sure if good was the right word. So he wasn't willing to say it yet. Ben was excited to try the new foods. He just was nervous about them. Ben hadn't eaten a lot of spicy foods. He sometimes got curry but that was never spicy.

Chase paid for what was in his hands, taking the bag and receipt with him as he made his way back into the Jeep, once again opening the door for Ben. ”Welcome to America, land of sugar and meat and sometimes sugary meat.” He joked.

Ben laughed and hopped into the jeep. ”Thanks. How does that even work? It says it is spicy. How is it also sugary? Where do I even start with these snacks?

”Oh I was referring to BBQ which is Sweet, Spicy, and Savory all in one bite. Nothing like what you have back across the pond.” Chase grabbed the slim jim and tore off the top, taking a bite of it before offering a bite to Ben..

Ben bit into the offered stick of meat. The spicy hit quickly and he felt the inside of his ears becoming itchy. He hissed air in between his teeth, even though it was spicy and not temperature hot.

”Oh my god. What in the world?” He fanned his face and took a quick sip of his water. He coughed for a moment.

Chase smiled. This boy was dangerous. Cute and couldn't even handle the lowest tolerance of spice. He looked positively adorable as tried to fan away the heat from the Slim Jim. A thought crossed his mind. Kiss the pain away. His eyes widened for a second as he surprised himself with the thought, catching his gaze looking down at Ben's lips before taking another bite of the Slim Jim. ”Doin' ok buddy? Might need to build up that tolerance a bit.”

”That was too much.” Ben's eyes weren't quite watering, but he wiped at them still. ”It made the inside of my ears itch. Is that normal?”

He did not notice the looks. He was distracted with his own suffering.

”Never met anyone that couldn't handle it.” Chase took another bite before tilting it to offer another to Ben.

Ben looked at the slim jim a little sullenly. Then he took another bite. He had the same reaction again and sipped at his water.

”People enjoy doing this to themselves?

Chase couldn't help but giggle at the reaction. He hadn't expected for Ben to take another bite, but the fact that he had meant worlds to him. ”You get used to it after a while. That's when you can start focusing on the complex flavors that shine through from the spices.” The thought from before snaked its way back to the forefront of his mind. This time with the added prop of a Slim Jim acting as a stand in for the Pockey Game. ”Crisps are also spicy by the way. They're sweet too, but it's a mixed bag so you won't know which crisp is which till you eat it. I…didnt know you couldn't do spice, sorry.”

”That sounds... dangerous. It's fine. I'll try it. I said I would and I will. I might be drinking a lot of water to wash it down though.” Ben laughed at his own suffering.

”What can I say? I like a little danger, brings some adventure into life.”



After only a couple more hours, and another jump to help speed them along, they had made it out to California's very own Death Valley National Park. Chase pulled them into the Furnace Creek Visitor Center. The place looked dated, but was necessary for both the stamps they wanted to collect, the driving maps they'll need, a Nat Geo Map package, and the pretty dope museum tucked away inside of it. It showcased some of the landscape, how the area worked, as well as some wildlife they may be able to find. Chase pulled out a small moleskin journal he had been writing in the seven days prior to this trip.

”So I read online that there are several species of blister beetles that we may be able to find around this area. There's some stink bugs, some little round dudes who's names are wild, an ironclad beetle, armored stink beetles, sooo many cool dragonflies like a flame skimmer or vivid dancer to name a couple, there's an ornate checkered beetle, and the most obvious the Death Valley June Beetle. There's a ton more too, thought maybe we can try and identify them?”

Ben enjoyed the time, even if he was a bit antsy about being in the car the whole time. He was glad that Chase had agreed to stopping. He would have been chewing his nails off if he had to sit in the car the whole time.

Arriving at the park was beautiful. Ben couldn’t help but sit up and look around. The place was gorgeous. He was excited to see what types of bugs there would be. When Chase started telling him about them Ben’s eyes went wide with surprise.

”I... Thank you. That’s really cool of you to look that up.” They were absolutely going to meet all the cool bugs here. So many beetles. ”Did you know that mammals are only like 14% of the life on the planet? Almost everything else is insects and of those most of the insects are beetles.”

Chase paused for a moment as he was wandering the museum within. ”Wait, really? I feel like I never see beetles though. Then again I'm not usually in locations that would have beetles just running around. Not unless it's a science center or something.” He handed the book over to Ben so he could read up on all the various bugs he researched for this particular National Park. ”Don't sweat it Bug Boi, your interests are my interests. Otherwise this wouldn't be nearly as fun for you. Besides, your cute face when you get excited is all the repayment I need.” Chase placed a baseball cap atop Ben's head.

”They are there, you just don’t see them. They live in grass and weeds and the walls.” Ben was excited. He bumped Chase lightly with his shoulder. ”Still a cool thing to do. Most of my mates back home weren’t super interested in bugs. They liked them as much as they could bother the girls on the play yard.” Ben took the cap off to look at it, then put it back on.

Ben had been a little sad when Danni said he didn’t like museums. So it was a relief that Chase seemed cool about them. Ben liked science. He liked science and nature museums. It was essentially what he wanted to do with his life. He had a couple possible paths in mind for the future. Entomologist, Insect repellent business, or Superhero. He had the least hope in Superhero. Wanted to the Entomologist the most. Would be happy with a little business that helped bugs and people out.

”That's…horrifying. Especially the idea of Ear Worms. I don't like the concept of something wriggling inside of my head like that.” Chase visibly shuddered. ”But beetles, they're cool. Like those Rhino Beetles? Dope!” Chase held Ben's hand and walked them over towards the stamping location, making sure the date was correct before handing a stamp to Ben. ”Ready for our first stamp?”

”I don’t know as much about worms. I don’t think Ear Worms are a real creature.” That did make him think of Earwigs though. ”Good news though is that earwigs don’t actually do that.”

”Yeah!” Letting go of Chase’s hand felt... weird. He didn’t really want to. But the stamp! Ben took the stamp and opened his booklet. He found the Death Valley page and stamped it. He handed the stamp back to Chase.

”Right, that's what I meant. Earwigs. Glad to know they don't do that though.” Chase exhaled with relief. He grabbed the stamp from Ben, pressing it into fresh ink as he flipped the book open with his other hand, and then pressed the stamp against Ben's cheek. ”Ope. Hand slipped, guess you'll be my souvenir this trip.” He chuckled before actually stamping his book.

Ben pulled back from the stamp too late. He wiped at his cheek, but was laughing. ”Hold on. Picture of this!” He pulled out his phone and took a quick selfie of his face. Then a photo of both of them next to the stamp station.

Chase’s face was absolutely bright with joy. If you ignored his extremely pale skin and dark circles under his eyes. As the picture was about to be taken, he pulled Ben even closer to him in the hug. ”What its a good look on you!” He said with a giggle as he went to see if Ben would take his hand again or if those pictures needed to be texted out first. ”Alright, we got our trails, maps, water, snacks, the weather is beautiful and we have a destination to catch!”

Ben sent the photo of the pair of them to his uncle, then quickly slid the phone into his pocket. Matt would appreciate that the two of them were in the place he told him they were going. This picture was perfect proof of that. Once his phone was back in his pocket he took Chase’s hand again, almost reflexively.

”Yes, I absolutely am ready. Also... beetles!”

It was a short walk, close to half an hour out from the parking lot of the Visitors Center when they came across their first view. The mountains in the distance reflected off the thin layer of water, the usual heat of Death Valley muted by recent rain. A few birds and numerous insects skimmed across the surface and sipped at the water before chasing each other in lazy circles that followed the rising heat current up and out of sight. They had reached the Badwater Basin, and it was breathtaking.

”Holy shit…”

Ben looked at everything. He loved the view, and the birds, and especially the bugs. The view was amazing. He nodded with Chase’s exclamation. Then holding out his hand a passing dragon fly shifted its trajectory and landed on his hand. Ben grinned.

”This is a variegated meadowhawk,” Ben told Chase. ”See the banded coloring on its body.” Ben lifted the dragon fly so Chase could see it better.

”Hey little one. I bet you’re happy right now. Everything is so beautiful here. This has got to be the best life.”

Chase leaned in closer and stared at the dragonfly before him, then focused past it onto Ben's face. ”It really is the best life huh?” He pulled out his phone, taking a close up pic of the bug and then zooming out further to take one of Ben with it on his finger.

Ben smiled for the photo and then let the dragon fly away.

”Huh, if I wanted I guess I could get into insect photography. I’d always have perfect models.” He laughed. ”You have to send me those pictures okay.”

Ben looked over the scene again, for him, it was loud. There was the noise of insects for normal hearing, but he also heard them. They were everywhere here. The recent rains had made this the perfect place for all of them. Some of the insects were out of their homes for the first time in years. Hunting for food, water, and mates. Ben laughed again.

”This is a wild time to be here.”

Chase was busy sending the photo's to Ben's phone, changing the contact to the one he just took. ”Wild? Why? Its the perfect time to be here, otherwise it gets too hot outside. We're talkin 135°F. Which is…” Chase quickly began to do the math in his head for the conversion rate on temperature. ”Roughly 57°C”

”That is way too hot, ew.” Ben made a face. ”Well, uh... most of the noises the bugs are making are basically screams for sex.”

Chase’s cheeks felt warm. Part of his mind telling him that Ben might be trying to allude to something, the other part reminding him he just really liked bugs. ”Can you like…hear them? How does someone scream for sex? Do they just go around yelling ‘Hey! Fuck me!’”

”Yeah, basically. I can talk to them. I can hear them. But yeah, they just yell for it.” Ben shrugged a little.

”This is in fact a good time to be here though, because of the rain and everything. Everything is way more alive than it would have been at a dryer time.” Ben held out his hand again, another bug fluttering to it.

“Huh, a desert long-horned grasshopper.”

”I guess right now its a desert long-horny grasshopper.” Chase tried to close in on this one as well, but something about the way they moved weirded him out so he pulled back slowly. ”Looks like its got camouflage. Kinda figured all grasshoppers were either green, brown, or yellow like grass.”

Ben laughed. “Yeah, it sure is. Especially in a place like this.” He gestured to the light colored areas of the valley. “Here in this place it would fit in well.”

”And you fit in well…” Chase went behind Ben and wrapped his arms around him, placing his head atop of Ben's and making sure not to disturb the bug. ”Here. What else is around? Something beetle.“

Ben hugged Chase back with arm. He let the grasshopper go. And hums a little. After a moment a phodaga alticeps lands on his hand.

”A phodaga alitceps. This is a type of blister beetle. So def don’t touch it. As a defense they excrete a fluid that’ll make your skin blister. It hurts like hell.” Beetles were cool. This was not one of Ben’s usual go to favorites, but still cool.

”Oh! That's the weird name one I meant earlier. Why can't they just call it the dark blister beetle or something less…Latin.” He hadn't moved, keeping his arms wrapped around Ben's waist and his head rested on him as he stared at the beetle. ”Weird to think that's a beetle. I think beetles, I think big, hard shells, like armored bugs. But I guess they aren't all like that. This one's got chemical warfare though, that's cool.” His voice was almost far off sounding, as he actively found this fascinating for a change.

”There are a lot of beetles. I mean a lot so it is important to be clear. There is probably a dozen or more dark colored blister beetles.” Ben shrugs, staying in the embrace. ”There are a few that do chemical warfare. Defenses are tough for beetles. Some are spiky. Some have special colors that emulate poisons. Beetles are cool.”

”They sure are Bug Boi.” Chase stared a bit longer at the blister beetle, not so much focusing on it as he was the vibrations of Ben's speech pressed against his chest and chin, the slight movements as Ben spoke about beetles, and the feeling that he could stay like this forever. ”Wonder what the other bugs will be like, we still have several locations to visit in this one Park. Painted Canyons, a Crater, Dunes, and some mountain-esque hiking trails. Each with its own unique ecosystem.”

”I’m actually really excited. This is a cool trip idea. Going on a trip like this means we get to see some neat stuff. And also in general it is fun. I like spending time with you. Thank you for suggesting it.” Ben wanted to see Brooklyn someday still but he was happy he got to do this trip.

”Thank you for saying yes. And for getting that Old Man to actually agree to this. I for sure thought he'd ask to tag along.” Chase lowered his head down onto Ben's shoulder for a second, closing his eyes for just a moment as he took in the sounds of the insects all around them. The slight trickle of water as their feet shifted in the wet badlands. ”I'm really glad you actually like this. Want to see the next Venue?”

”Sure. How long are we here for?” He knew the trip was ten days but he wasn’t sure how long it was between locations.

Chase let go of Ben, moving to his side to hold his hand as he began to walk back towards the car. The next section was more for driving than walking. ”Well we have approximately ten days. It takes less than a day to drive all of Cali, but I figure you want to spend as much time as you can with the views, bugs, and me. There are five stops including this one, so at minimum a day per location. Oh! That's the best part I haven't mentioned yet…” Chase leaned in to whisper in Ben's ear. ”At night, when the world gets dark and everyone leaves, after the Rangers have done their walks, we can teleport back in and sleep at each location. Really live within nature.” It sounded like a dream to Chase, and in reality that was all it was, a dream, because he himself could never sleep. He'd be forced to lay awake as Ben slept away the hours, alone.

Ben was a little relieved that California was small enough they could drive it in a day if they did it straight. He smiled at the spending time with Chase part of the whole trip.

”I’ve never done anything like that before, that sounds super sweet. I’ll keep the bugs away, well except the ones we want to look at.”

”Got a bedroll, blanket, the whole nine yards. Though…I did only bring one so I hope you don't mind sharing. Thanks, I'd appreciate it if no bugs were nearby as we slept. Especially mosquitoes.” So far Ben hadn't rejected his idea. That gave Chase hope, made him happy, made him smile.

Ben was a little glad that Chase wasn’t holding onto him when he said there was only one bedroll. They were going to share? No tent? Oh god... His brain short circuited a bit as he followed after Chase, a couple bugs landing on his shoulder.

”I’ll keep the mosquitoes away, don’t worry.” He was proud that his voice was steady as he said it. He cleared his throat anyway. ”So um, only one bed?”

”Is that a problem?”

Ben considered it. ”It’ll be cold I’m sure. It’ll be better this way.” His face was red hot.

”Oh it gets real cold at night here. Figured sharing body heat was the best way to go underneath a thick blanket, sheet, thing.” Chase did not notice Ben's change in color.

”I figured that was your thought process. Because otherwise you would have told me to bring camping gear. I would have asked my uncle. We would have gone shopping. It would have been a whole thing,” Ben said, trying to regain his composure.

Chase turned around and wrapped his arms around Ben's waist, lifting him up and twirling in place. ”Oh nooo you'll have to spend the night in my embrace. What ever will you do?” He teased with a bit of laughter as he continued to walk again after putting Ben down. ”Dibs on Big spoon by the by.”

Ben laughed as he was twirled. The couple of bugs that had landed on up fluttered away. Once he was on his own two feet again they flew back, cleaning their little faces. This was becoming less embarrassing, more fun. He liked Chase. He wasn’t sure about snogging. Not yet. He’d probably have to try that before he made a final decision on if he wanted to snog Chase. Let alone any one else. Danni’s face came unbidden to his mind.

”I guess be the little spoon.” Ben shrugged, not too much that he’d disturb the little friends on his shoulder. He looked over at one of them. ”You gonna stay little buddy?” He smiled at the bug's response, ”Sweet.” It was a common milkweed.

Chase held onto Ben, positioning himself so that the sun cast a shadow behind the small boy. Once he felt satisfied he smirked and told him to hold on, but looked directly at the Milkweed bug. They fell down as if the floor opened up beneath them, landing them into the Jeep, each in their respective seat. ”Next up Artist's Palette Drive.” He pulled down the visor and a pair of sunglasses fell down into his lap. Putting them on as he cranked on the car.

It was a short drive, for Chase, a long one for Ben as they finally made it to their destination. The minerals of Artist's Palette glimmered brightly in the sun, the otherwise boring ridge seemingly alive with magic. Sand trickled slowly down the side and into the basin and faint ridges of sand surfers could be seen. Most people drove through the scenery, but Chase knew Ben was reaching his car limit and what's more you couldn't see the bugs within a car. He pulled off to the side of a trail, parking them as he looked over to the passenger seat. ”So? What'd y'a think?”

Ben held back a yelp, but only just barely as the floor dropped under him and he was back in the jeep. His heart was pounding. He checked his shoulder and the milkweed bug was still there. Ben watched the scenery as they drove up to Artist’s Palette Drive. The place looked boring, but it wasn’t, not really. The desert was teeming with life and Ben sighed it all in. He liked living in the city, he wouldn’t change that for the world. But he also loved this. Loved nature. Just as he was about to start clawing at the door to be freed from the confines of the jeep Chase pulled over.

”This place is fantastic.” He hopped out of the car, not wanting to be in it a moment longer. Ben took a deep breath of air and tilted his head listening. Not with his ears. But with whatever sense that gave him feedback about the bugs. Even here in a place that appeared desolate they were everywhere. The ground teemed with them, typically just below the surface. The shrubs were home and food alike to them. It was so alive.

Chase got out of the car and made his way over towards Ben, getting back into what was now both a familiar, comfortable, and natural position for him. His arms around Ben's waist, his head atop of his, as he softly spoke out staring at the scenery and feeling as Ben's quiet spoke volumes. ”What's it feel like? What're they saying?” Chase closed his eyes, trying to listen to the life around them. ”I want to feel what you feel.”

Ben leaned into Chase, letting him wrap him the hug. Soaking in the warmth of his body. He hadn’t spent many days without some skating or parkour. Today was still a good day. This felt right and good.

Ben considered how to describe it. He let it all wash over him. Thinking of how someone who couldn’t hear the life in the world around them could understand. Finally he started to speak, his voice was quiet, as if he were in a church and didn’t want to disturb the other worshipers in their quiet contemplation.

”Imagine, you’re in a crowded mall. Each store sells different things. Everyone around you is chattering. Sometimes you can pick up parts of the conversation, other times there is just too much chatter. The smells from the stores are enticing and make your stomach rumble. You’ve been hungry and thirsty for a long time, almost your whole life. And finally here you are at this mall where you can eat and drink and fuck all you’d like. That’s what it is like for them. For me, I am standing in that mall. I don’t need anything that is offered, but all of the stores are so beautifully decorated it doesn’t matter. And the people shopping there are just content. Not happy. There isn’t really a sense of things like happy for insects. But this mall is perfect for all of them. It has exactly what they need. So they are content. I don’t hear it, not in the sense that my ears process the noise. I could cover my ears and I would still hear them. It’s like how you know there is wind or sun when you’re outside.”

As Ben described the scene to him, explaining it in ways that painted not only a picture, but touched his very soul, Chase felt as all his walls dropped. He could see the mall, the people. Hear the sounds of murmured voices as he sat before the Food Court and closed his eyes to listen to the people all around him. Snapshots of lives, conversations, love, and laughter. It was a scene he was familiar with, a scene he desperately missed from his past life.

He pulled Ben closer to him, tightening his arms around him as he breathed in, and loosening his grip when he exhaled. His head lowered, instinctively, subconsciously, as he gently pressed his lips against Ben's neck and kissed it. ”Thanks…that…it's beautiful Ben.” His voice was soft, gentle, faraway.

Ben froze. He tensed ever so slightly. Nerves getting the better of him. During the day he had gotten used to the almost casual physical affection. He had, through his life, had decent physical affection. From his parents, his family at large, and even from friends. In general, he was used to casual touches, hand holding, hugging, that sort of thing. Other than from his parents no one kissed him. This wasn’t on his lips, not a ‘real’ kiss. But it was a kiss. He felt it through his whole body. His stomach tightened. He didn’t know why. Didn’t understand his body’s natural responses. What he did know was he liked Chase.

Chase had given him a fantastic day, even with being in the car for most of it, today had been great. And as he realized he had taken what was probably much too long to respond he relaxed and leaned back just a little more.
”Thank you. This,” he gestured around them. ”Is beautiful.”

”Yeah…” Chase leaned further into Ben as well. He hadn't noticed how long it took for Ben to answer him back, he hadn't even processed the fact that he had just kissed Ben's neck. He was just, in the moment. ”And you get to pick where we sleep tonight from all the enjoying we'll visit. But…please not the badlands. I don't want my roll getting water logged on the first day while it's cold.”

Ben snorted, ”That’s fair. Maybe a rocky outcropping somewhere. There sure is plenty of that. And those areas will be less likely to have ants.” Ben could easily keep the ants, mosquitoes and all the other little things no one wants crawling into bed with them at bay. It was better to start in a location where there would be less effort in such things. This place was teeming with ants.

”I love less ants. No offense, just not my cup of bugs you know? Now we have two options here. There's…not much in this part of the park, promise they aren't all barren wastelands, the last one on the trip I think you'll love. But, for here and now, we can either hop back in and drive around the sights of Artist's Palette or take that hiking trails and waltz around a bit. I'm fine with either, though if we hike we need to grab our waters and a snack or two.”

If given the option of being in the car or not, Ben would, 100% of the time pick not. Today was no different.

”Hike,” he said without hesitation.



Night had finally fallen over Death Valley, the temperature having dropped significantly as the pair waited for the Rangers to clear out. He'd hidden the car in a place shadows would always fall so if they needed a quick escape it'd be ready for them. When the coast was clear he squeezed Ben's hand. ”Ready?”

Ben nodded, squeezing back. The day had been wonderful, spicy foods and way too long in a car aside. He was tired. He had followed his uncle's rules. Matt had liked the photos. It gave him a good sense of “proof of life.” Now Ben was ready to lay down, stargaze, chat with his new bug friends, and eventually fall asleep.

”Sweet.” Chase turned around in the car, shadows engulfing the bedroll, comforter, and a small messenger bag that held a few supplies, snacks, and water. All of it materialized at Zabriskie Point. It was probably the most famous local within Death Valley, though out of all the locations they visited, Chase preferred the Badwater Basin. From their vantage point, they could oversee the Furnace Creek rock formations, a veritable maze of rocks that woven into each other like currents of water, from there it was said the Sunrise was to die for.

Next came the pair of them, and all the critters Ben had allowed to tag along. Chase had brought a small lantern, but was unsure about lighting it as he didn't want to reveal their location to the Rangers. He began to set up the bedroll, a nice cushiony white roll that had a multipatterned fitted sheet over it that was similar to a wimsy-goth quilted blanket. He placed his buffalo print comforter over it it and a few cushioned pillows on top. Chase had brought two as he typically used two, but he was willing to share one with Ben. The lantern sat beside them, unlit, along with the messenger bag that rested propped up against it. There was no light pollution, nothing to stop the brilliant glow of the stars above them.

Ben helped set up camp. It would be cold. No doubt about that. It was January. And deserts got cold at night. Even this one.

He kindly put pressure on the insects to stay away, except those who had joined them. Those he let wander, warning them to not get under foot or end up crushed. He couldn't do anything about spiders, unfortunately. But this spot seemed devoid of them.

Once camp was set up he sat so he could star gaze. Ben didn't know the constellations, not like he knew insects.

”I'm happy. I'm looking forward to what other stops we will have. But even if today was the only day. It has been so much fun.” He tapped the spot next to him, and waited for Chase to join him.

Chase's heart fluttered as Ben tapped the spot next to him for him to join. He sat down on the bedroll, wrapping one arm around Ben to help keep them both warm. ”Im glad you're happy. I was so worried you'd think this would all be so…lame. So to hear you had fun…thanks for saying yes Bug Boi. It meant a lot to me. “ He pulled on Ben gently to move them both closer to each other, offering his shoulder as a place for Ben to rest his head if he wanted to.

”You see those three stars up there, that forms Orion's belt, you can follow that to help form Orion the Hunter and over there is Canis Major, his dog, along with Sirius. Hard to miss that one.” Chase had fumbled slightly when he had begun talking about the belt, the name hitting him like an arrow as he was once again reminded of a lost friend. But he pushed on, wishing to share what little he recalled about the stars with a new friend.

Ben smiled as Chase sat down next to him. He leaned over and placed his head on his shoulder. It felt natural. It felt right. Ben didn’t think about it beyond that. He did feel warm.

“Go on. I don’t know the stars.” He had been talking all day about this insect or that insect. He had gone full infodump mode about it.

”That one's Ursa Major, and within it is Asterism, though most people call it the Big Dipper. It's a great start to find when trying to get your bearings out in the wild. Sort of like nature's own compass. I…don't remember too many beyond that. Got my knowledge second hand and…well it's gotten rusty over time.” Chase leaned his head onto Ben's.

“What do you like? You’ve spent all day catering to my interests. What are yours?” That felt a little unfair in Ben’s heart. He considered what he knew about Chase. He liked skateboarding, he liked the T.V. show Merlin, he was adopted, and he liked shooting guns. Ben wasn’t much into the gun scene, but they had spent a day doing that with Uncle Matt. It had been a good day, but the space between them had been filled with someone else. Now Ben wanted to know what Chase himself enjoyed.

Chase was taken aback, his breath hitched in his throat as Ben asked him about his own interests. He wanted to pull away, to let go and pull his legs back up to his chest and tell him nothing. But he couldn't do it. ”I like…music, and drawing, and and painting and Arthurian legends, skateboarding obviously and I love the silence of night. I…” His fingers curled in, gripping Ben's shirt within his fist. ”I don't know…so much has changed with me recently it's hard to want to go back to being normal, to feeling normal. But I do know one thing at least…I like you.”

Ben was nodding along. He wasn’t surprised about the Arthurian legends considering his love for the show. His own hand, resting on his leg, tightened in time with Chase’s. Tightened more when Chase told him that he liked him. Chase liked him. Ben couldn’t be surprised about that either. Not really. The days since he had met Chase had shown him that. And Ben liked him too. But was that the same type of like? He didn’t know. A thought came to him. A little guilt budded around that.

”I like you too. But I don’t know if I like like you. If that makes sense. I’ve never liked anyone that way. Or well I don’t know. I’m new to this.” Ben sat up and looked at Chase, the light was dim, but he had adjusted to the night sky being the only source of light.

Then, without much more of a pause, Ben closed his eyes and leaned forward. His lips puckered. He had in fact never kissed anyone before. He did not know what he was doing, and it was awkward. From media he knew to only go half way and let the other person close the distance. He kept his eyes closed to keep from seeing whatever Chase’s reaction was to it.

Chase wasn't facing Ben, his eyes fixated on the horizon until he felt Ben shift beneath him and remove his head off his shoulder. He was about to tell him not to sweat the details on like or like like, Chase understood that more than anyone. Even he wasn't sure about all this. He'd never been with a guy before, never kissed one or dated. This was all new to him and only came about through several crashouts and a therapist. But when he turned to see what had Ben so quiet, his breathing stopped. Was Ben, did he? His stomach tightened and his mind raced to decide what he wanted.

Fuck it. Chase slid the arm he had around Ben higher, using his other hand to gently press against Ben's chest as Chase shifted to hold him, and kiss him, as he laid him down on the bedroll. At first it was soft, gentle, wanting but unsure. But then he went in again, deeper and with more hunger behind the kiss as if his body had been starved of it all day.

Oh.

Ben’s brain went quiet.

He sank into the touch, into the kiss.

The soft kiss had been nice, and his body was tingling. Everywhere that Chase touched felt like it was hotter than it should be. He let himself be laid down. He pulled Chase, he pushed the insects away so they wouldn’t get crushed on accident.

He lost himself to the kiss and the touch of Chase.

Ben hadn't stopped him. So Chase kept going, he kissed his cheek where ink still stood, he kissed down his neck making sure to get every inch of space he could, he pulled Ben in close as he straddled him, gripping his shirt in ways it was sure to loosen and leave wrinkles later. The hand that was on Ben's back slid under his shirt and trailed his spine upwards as he went back in to kiss his lips once more.

Ben’s body tightened. Chase’s hand was cool against his hot skin. It felt really good. He moaned. The sound was quiet, but carried over the empty desert. Ben grinned. He slid his own hand under Chase’s shirt, his fingers tentatively touched, feeling Chase’s semi-defined abs.

Chase tugged Ben's collar aside, stretching it out as he began to kiss down his neck and onto his collar and shoulders. Short hot breaths pressing against Ben's skin. His breath shuttered at Ben's touch, his stomach firming up, making his jeans hang a little looser as Chase both wished for Ben's hand to move lower and worried about what he was doing at all. He found a spot far enough down where any shirt would cover a mark and sunk into it. A gentle bite as he began to leave a hickey there worried about what Ben's Uncle would think if he saw it.

Ben gasped and hissed. In pain and pleasure. It wasn’t real pain. He had broken a bone before, this was a gentle thing. It stung. More interesting was how the rest of his body reacted. He had had such reactions before, and had taken care of them. He had not experienced it with someone.

Ben was not thinking about his uncle as his hands explored Chase. He was only thinking about the moment. About the feel of Chase pressing against him. He knew that Chase had to be aware of how tight his trousers had gotten. Ben was equal parts embarrassed and uncaring.

As Ben let his hands wander and explore Chase, one hand found Chase’s hip. His fingertips caressed the open space between clothing and skin. He didn’t want to go lower, he wanted to go lower, he did not go lower.

Every movement of Ben's fingers made Chase wild. He was already grinding against him and as he felt Ben's hand wander lower. Chase removed himself from Ben's collar, kissing his lips softly once more before turning onto his side and staring back at the starry sky as he tried to even out his breathing. ”Sorry I – oh man, I really liked that. I just…if we kept going I don't…oh man.” He was out of breath, and in the thrall of pleasure. Turning to face Ben and then letting his eyes drift towards the bulge in Ben's pants. ”Well hello Big Ben.”

Ben didn’t want it to stop. They should stop. He let out a small whimper as Chase pulled away. He looked the other way, looked at the sky, looked at where he knew there were small insects. He too was out of breath and listening to Chase’s breathing was... intoxicating.

”Yeah. I think I liked that too.” His face was red. He felt hot all over. ”We should,” Ben cleared his throat. ”Maybe not continue.” Fuck. He wanted to continue.

Chase turned on his side, facing Ben as he placed one hand on Ben's stomach just above his belt line. Lifting Ben's shirt slightly before tracing his finger along Ben's stomach. ”If we continued I couldn't guarantee your clothes would stay on Big Ben.” His finger went down and traced along the hem of Ben's pant zipper before lifting up and going back onto his chest. He'd have to wait until Ben was asleep to relieve some of this pent up energy he now had. Great.

”I don’t think I’m ready for that.” Ben gasped when Chase touched his trousers. He was thankful that his hand returned to his chest. He was disappointed that Chase’s hand moved. The conflict was hard to decide.

”I think, though, that that answered the question. I do like you that way.” Ben liked boys. It was a simple enough thought. He was okay with it. He let that settle around him.

”Well, ok this may be a bit awkward now. I…we do have to shower together in a few days time. But it would be…together…” Chase leaned in and gave Ben another kiss along his neck. ”Now which way is it that you like me huh? I uh, didn't quite catch it.” He grinned under the moonlight before kissing the spot he had bitten.

”T-t-together?” Ben stuttered. He whimpered with the kisses. ”I suppose, if asked, I’d say that I like like you.”

”Don't worry those dark little curls of yours Bug Boi, nothing's going to happen. I'll wash your back, you wash mine. Simple as that. Ok?” Hearing his whimpers was intoxicating. He pressed another kiss as he moved his body closer to Ben's, trying hard not to start it all over again but failing to control all his impulses. Chase bit his lower lip, staring at Ben as he lay there. ”How sweet of you, I think I like like you too. You're…actually the first guy I've ever kissed…”

Ben did relax a little. He was still nervous at the idea of being naked. Of all of this. But he felt better. ”Alright.” He could deal with that. It would be okay.

”Same.” He smiled, ”I’ve never kissed anyone before.”

”Could've fooled me. You were excellent.” Chase pulled the comforter over Ben as he slipped out of the bedroll for a moment. He began to take off his shirt, tossing it over the bag before removing his pants and keeping on his boxers. The clothing that had laid over the bag vanished and a new pair, sweatpants and an old band t-shirt, now lay folded on top. He put those on before slipping back into bed with Ben. ”You bring any PJs?”

”I could say the same about you.” Ben’s face got hot again when Chase started to change. He looked away.

”Yeah I did. In my bag.”

Chase pulled Ben's bag out from the shadows, before tossing the bag over to Ben. ”Well get them, c'mon.” He laughed.

”Thanks,” Ben took the bag and dug through it until he found his pjs. He considered how to change. Would he be bold like Chase? Or hide under the blanket? If he was under the blanket then he’d be next to Chase. Ben gave up and just stood up and changed as quickly as he could. His pjs, red, green, and black plaid, were a recent Christmas gift.

Unlike Ben, Chase did not look away. He smiled as he watched Ben's shirt remove as well as his pants. ”Didn't realize you were so excited to get out of your clothes there Big Ben.” His gaze pointedly looking at Ben's boxers. ”I'd say you could just stay in those for the night but it's a bit too cold for that.”

Ben shot Chase an embarrassed look. He quickly finished getting dressed, and then climbed under the blankets. ”The opinions of that are not being discussed.”

”Fine fine. I wont push it my little Bed Bug.” Chase scooted in closer to Ben again, wrapping his arms around him but now slipping his thumb beneath Ben's boxers band. He wasn't doing anything, just moving his thumb back and forth to feel the skin that was hidden away from sight. Kissing Ben's neck.

At first Ben hadn’t really liked the nicknames that Chase kept calling him. He remembered that first meeting. That girl asking how long they had been dating. How annoyed he had been. He had just wanted to fade away. To disappear. He didn’t want that anymore. He liked the nicknames. He liked Chase.

Ben couldn’t help it. He was enjoying this. His body enjoyed it. He enjoyed it. He gasped. He moaned. He shivered a little. The winter cold of the desert was starting to set in. Even under the two blankets and curled up with Chase, it was cold. They’d probably regret this set up in the morning. But like so many other things on this trip that any other way or day he would have hated... he didn’t hate it. He didn’t care. He was having fun.

Ben pressed against Chase. His own hands starting to explore more. They would learn more about each other soon. He wanted to explore Chase.

Chase held Ben until he finally fell asleep. Giving him one final kiss before slipping out of the bed and grabbing a few items out of his back. Small sketchbook, his Rite in Rain pencil, and a travel kit of watercolors. He spent the first few hours of the night sketching Ben as he slept, different angles, looks, the way he remembered his smile, the face he made as he tried spiced food, all of it sketched within his pages. After that he sketched out the bugs they met using the pictures he had taken, each one painted by the water colors he had on hand and his favorite one sketched within the passport itself.

It didn't take long beyond that for the loneliness to set in. Ben lay there asleep, and Chase had nowhere to go. No one to talk to, no board to skate on, nothing more to do to occupy the hours of the night. He hadn't thought that far ahead, hadn't considered that side effect of his curse. He quietly made his way back into the bed, once again wrapping his arm around Ben's waist as he stared off into the Horizon, quiet, waiting, hoping for a new day to dawn so that he could see his smile once more.



The sun began to rise far off in the horizon. Chase gently shook Ben awake as he watched him sleep. ”Hey Big Ben, you're gonna miss the sunrise. Time to rise and shine big guy.”

Ben was not a morning person. He would happily sleep till noon. But right now was adventure time. He made some grumbling noises as he woke up and rubbed at his eyes. ”Good morning. You sleep okay?” Ben asked, sitting up.

Chase pressed a kiss against Ben's lips, hopefully giving him a bit more energy to get up. ”Slept great thanks to you. You make an incredible cuddle buddy.”

Ben kissed Chase back, his face warming up. Despite how close they had gotten last night it was still all new to him.

”Thanks, I’m glad.” Ben got the rest of the way up and grabbed his bag from where it had been left the night before. He pulled out his jeans and a fresh shirt. Quickly Ben changed from his pjs into jeans and shirt. He shoved the pjs into the bag.

”What is the plan today?”

”First you need to take those clothes back off.” Chase began removing his own, tossing them to the side but no new ones had come back up yet. He removed a pack of baby wipes and tossed one towards Ben and took one out for himself. ”Time for a whores bath, then we can change. Ok?”

Ben reflexively caught the pack of baby wipes. But he was very confused. ”Whores bath?” He had never heard the term before and didn’t understand what was happening. The fact that Chase asked him to strip made his face heat up all over again. Even after last night.

Chase opened up his pack, taking a wipe and rubbing it along his body as he began to speak. Scrubbing extra long on certain parts, mainly pits, groin, anywhere that sweat would pool and create scent. ”Yes. Wipe yourself ‘clean’ with those so that we don't create much of a funk until we get to a point where we will shower. I've got some deodorant packed too to use after we finish wiping, or do you need me to help?” His eyes instantly falling back down to Ben's crotch as he asked.

”I-i-i can do it myself. I just have never heard of that before,” Ben said. He sighed and then removed his clothes and started to wipe himself down. He turned so that he wasn’t looking at Chase. Giving him privacy but also giving himself some too. He felt so awkward.

Ben went through the motions of scrubbing himself as quickly as possible. He was not as thorough as he should have, or could have been. As soon as he was finished he quickly pulled his clothing back on.

Chase pulled out a small tin jar with a lid on it, tilting it so Ben could place his wipes within it. Chase's having already entered. ”Leave no trace. Rule one of the parks.” He still hadn't placed his clothes on.

Ben kept his eyes up. He put the wipes into the tin. Chase was not making this easy on him. ”Right. Don’t want the wildlife to come across something they shouldn’t. It’d be bad for them.”

”Exactly. See you get it. What I don't get is why you keep looking away. I know you like the view. “

Ben’s face was red hot. He knew he had to be practically glowing. ”I do, but I also...” Ben trailed off. ”Am too nervous.”

”I'm just teasing you. I know.” Chase beckoned his clothing from the car, putting on a fresh pair of jeans and shirt. He grabbed the bedroll, sheets, and everything else and began to pack it up. Tossing them into Ben's shadow to send them back towards the car so that it didn't look like they had slept there. He turned Ben's shoulders to face the sunrise, the view. ”Enjoy it.”

Ben let himself be turned to face the sunrise. This was the perfect place for the sunrise. They had picked a great spot. He smiled. As nervous as Ben was he still relaxed into the beauty of it all. He was enjoying it.

Chase sat down, he had sketched out the scenery the night before. Now he was able to paint it with the colors of the sunrise using his watercolors. Some of the other sketches could be seen on the other page of the open book.

Ben looked over at the art that Chase had done. ”Oh wow. You’re good.”

”Please. It's nothing really.” Chase tried to hide the page, going to tilt the book up a bit. ”It helps me when I can't sleep. Gives me something to do, to relax.” His cheeks felt hot, embarrassment brushing past him from the compliment.

”No really, you are good,” Ben insisted. ”It looks like you did a few last night.” His voice softened. Had Chase not slept well last night? He said he had.

”What can I say? I had a beautiful muse with me last night. So I was able to get a few out.” Chase smiled at Ben as he placed his brush down, allowing for the paint to dry before he could close his book.

Ben smiled. ”I assume you mean the insects, they are super cool.” His grin grew, his voice teasing.

Chase couldn't help but chuckle, rolling his eyes at Ben as he slowly began to turn and placed himself over Ben's lap, straddling him once more. ”Yeah, definitely the bugs. They inspired me to want to say how much I want to, well not fuck…but fool around. So, tell them I said thank you for me.” Chase tilted Ben's chin up towards him and began to kiss him.

Ben’s gut tightened as Chase climbed on top of him. He did want to fool around too. He felt so weird and awkward about it all though. When Chase started to kiss him, he melted a little and kissed back, wrapping his arms around Chase.

”They do enjoy screaming about wanting to...” Ben cleared his throat nervously. ”Fuck. I’ll tell them.”

Chase had found his favorite chalice, and he wanted nothing more than to drink deep from it every time he said something remotely dorky. He could already feel himself wanting a bit more as his lips found their way around Ben's neck before pulling away. ”Thanks Bug Boi, for letting them know and this beautiful view.”

Ben was at a loss for words. He couldn’t decide if the neck kisses were ticklish or enjoyable. He couldn’t decide a lot of things. Except that this was the best trip ever. Even if he had to spend hours in the car.

He could sit here with Chase the whole rest of the trip. He did want to see the rest of the spots Chase had planned. But he also was just happy. He hadn’t been happy since his parents' deaths. He leaned into Chase and took a deep breath. His heart pounded and he suddenly felt the urge to move. Contradictions upon contradictions.

”Ready for some breakfast, big guy? Figure we can hit an American diner, get some grub and then we're on the road again to our next destination. What do you say?” Chase didn't wait for the answer before burying himself in Ben's neck again with kisses, waiting to hear what he wanted to do.

Ben giggled as the kisses tipped over into fully ticklish. ”Food is good,” he said between gasping breaths of laughter.

Chase spoke in-between kisses. ”Awe – But I – Was enjoying – My snack.” When he pulled away he hooked a finger into Ben's shirt collar again and moved it to the side to see his work from the night before. ”Sick.” He snapped a pic before turning to show Ben. ”Don't tell your Old Man, he might kill me.”

Ben laughed. When he saw the picture though he got nervous again. ”He might kill me too. That’s a definitely don’t tell Uncle Matt thing.”

”Oh Benny Boi, you're absolutely dangerous. C'mon let's go get some grub. You'll love and hate it all at once. No beans and toast though.”



After some time back on the road, as Chase searched for the Holy Grail of breakfast diners, he finally saw the tell-tale signs of what he had been looking for. The California sun reflected brilliantly off of the fully chromed building. The word ‘Diner’ spelled out in bright large red letters. A classic 1957 Chevy Corvette sat in front of the diner. It had white walled tires, a baby blue body with white accents, and white convertible roof. ”Awe man, see that’s the car I was originally going to snag for this trip. Morgan said this one would be better for us, and well… ok she was right it has way more personality and has really worked.”

Ben gaped a little at the classic American diner. He had seen things like this in movies. He didn’t think they were still around.

”I think I would have gone crazy in that car, even with the roof down.”

Chase sighed. ”Yeah…Morgan's always right. It's…kinda annoying sometimes.” He got out of the Jeep and helped Ben out his side before taking them indoors to snag a table for two. The interior was just as classic as the exterior. Every booth had plush red leather with white trim, the table edges were chromed just like the building. The floor was a checkered pattern, and a jukebox sat in the corner of the restaurant. They were sat in a booth at the back corner of the restaurant, somewhere private where they wouldn't be disturbed.

”Well she can see the future.” Ben let Chase help him. It wasn't needed but it was kind. He looked around the restaurant with his mouth slightly open. Appreciating the nostalgia of the place, even as a non-American.

Menus we handed over, the plastic slightly sticky with age, the options a plethora of strange American delights. Ben was in fact a little overwhelmed. He wanted to try the quintessential American breakfast.

”Okay, so what should I try?” He asked as he looked over the menu. ”I was the most classic American diner meal you could imagine.”

Chase pointed onto Ben's menu showing him the best possible option. ”The All American Slam! Eggs, pancakes, bacon, sausage, hash browns, and toast. The perfect breakfast to start off the day.”

Ben nodded, that was a lot of food. But he didn’t mind. He ate a lot. His uncle had at one point asked if he had a hollow leg.

”Sounds good.” He hoped this place had tea. He was willing to try new stuff, but he wanted tea for breakfast.

An older woman appearing to be in her mid 40’s to early 50's came over to their table. There was an old clicky pen with with dinged masking tape wrapped around the spot she'd hold it. Her glasses hung halfway down her nose, a chain running from the legs of her glasses to behind her neck. Her voice was honed with the brillance of a chain smoker as she placed one hand on her hip and looked at the boys sat before her.

“Good mornin’ sweeties, my names Margaret but you can call me Marge. I'll be your server for the morning while you're here if you need anything holler. Do you need a bit more time with your menus or are you ready to order?”

Chase placed his menu down, wanting to slide it towards the waitress but finding it more difficult than he expected given its sticky surface. ”We'll do two All American Slams please, one has the eggs Sunny Side up, Fried, and a cup of coffee black is fine. The other has…Benny Boi how do you like your eggs?”

”Scrambled please. Do you have tea?” Please, Ben mentally begged, don’t have it be the abomination that is American Sweet tea.

The waitress smiled, a false lash threatened to remove itself from position as she did so. “Of course we do sweetie! We have Lipton Black Tea and a Raspberry Tea. We also do Iced Teas sweet or unsweet whichever is your pleasure.”

”No Earl Grey or English Breakfast?” Ben asked hopefully.

The waitress gave a polite laugh, having no idea what the kid was asking her. “Lipton Black it is sweetheart. I'll go place those orders in right away for you two ok?” Without so much as giving them the chance to respond, she was off. Her voice could be heard from behind the kitchen as she yelled out their order to a man named Sal, at least it sounded like it should be their order but clearly coded in a way the boys themselves may not understand.

Chase raised an eyebrow at Ben, a smile plastered on his face as the corners twitched while he tried to hold back some laughter. ”Earl Grey or English? Sorry Benny but joints like this won't have anything like that. Starbucks might though…” Maybe he'd drive past one to treat Ben.

”The bar was low, yet this place has failed me.” Ben sighed. ”I feel like those are some really basic types of tea. I’m not asking for anything crazy. They don’t even have proper herbal tea.”

”Lipton is the basic tea here. English or Earl is a bit more fancy pants. I should've packed some tea for you. Dammit, I'm sorry man.” Chase crossed his arms on the table and laid down atop them pouting.

”It is fine. If we go to a supermarket I can get some. Uncle Matt did give me some money.” There was no way Matt would have let Ben be gone so long without some back up money.

”I suppose I’ll be trying the Lipton tea.” He shrugged.

”Yeah but I knew what you liked and I still forgot to prepare for it. It's fine, we'll get you some yet. Oh! You take cream with yours right? You may want to ask her for some otherwise you may not get any.” Chase slid the white ceramic container of sugar packets over towards Ben. ”That's your sugar options. I just usually make piles with them but I suppose you could use em.”

”Yeah I do. I’ll ask her when she comes back. Thank you.” He picked from the collection of sugar, the plain white sugar. He did not care for any of the fake sugars, and did not want to think how raw sugar would taste in his tea.

”What’s your favorite drink?”

”Here or in general?” Chase snagged the Sweet n Low packets and began tearing them open and pouring them out onto the napkins placed before him.

”General.” Ben watched what Chase was doing with interest.

Chase watched as the sugar trickled out of the packet with extreme interest, thinking about Ben's question. ”Malt Milkshake. You?”

”Tea, everytime. It is the drink.” Ben says confidently. ”Though a milkshake is good.”

Chase couldn't help but laugh. Of course it was tea. Next he'd be telling him his favorite dish was Fish N Chips. ”You're proper bri'ish aren't ya govna?”

The waitress came back with a tray holding all the food. Placing various plates in front of Ben, one holding the eggs, hash, bacon, and sausage, another holding a stack of pancakes, and the final holding the toast. She then placed similar plates before Chase and gave them both glasses of water, a pot of coffee for Chase, and a small white ceramic mug with the logo for Denny's holding a teabag and hot water. She tossed straws onto the table as she spoke to them. “Alright sweeties, here we are. Two American Slams, one Sunny another Scrambled with Tea and Coffee. Do we need anything else?”

”Cream, please.” He felt weird asking for it. At home it would be automatic. But here he was having to request it. Not only request cream but it was Lipton! Once the waitress had left Ben nodded.

”Born and raised in London.”

“You got it sweetie.” The waitress winked at Ben before heading off to grab the cream.

”Think maybe you could make me some proper fish n chips then? Or maybe when my powers get strong enough, I can take us to London and you can give me the tour. Have me try your foods and sweets and those Jimmy dooogies.”

The waitress came back and dropped off a small bowl of creamer packets. Various flavours ranging from Vanilla to Hazelnut, with a few that had no flavour at all.
“There you go, you enjoy now.”

Chase had already grabbed the container full of maple syrup and absolutely doused his pancakes in them until the plate looked more like a soup of syrup with some pancakes alongside it.

Ben gave Chase a flat look as he called them ‘jimmy dooogies.’ He didn’t otherwise respond to that. As he searched for the no flavour packets of cream to add to his Lipton, dear god LIPTON tea, he spoke.

”Yeah, I’d love to show you around. It’s a great city. Way easier to get around than here.” Once he had made something resembling a cup of tea, he tucked in to start eating.

The food was... different. It was fine. He added salt. He could eat this.

”Could show me all the great snogging spots. Here try this.” Chase cut off a square of his syrup drenched pancakes and offered up the bite to Ben.

Ben snorted, almost choking on his current bite of food. After he coughed and took a sip of his tea, ew that was not tea. He coughed again.

”I don’t know the snogging spots. I’ve never snogged anyone before you.” He still obediently took the bite of pancakes. It was sweet. But he liked it. Ben nodded.

”That’s good.” He picked up the syrup and added that to his plate of pancakes.

”Then I suppose we’ll just have to find and make our own spots huh?” Chase cut off another piece and took a bite, moaning softly at the buttery flavour of it all with the sweet rich syrup mixed in. ”Quite.” He said in a fake British accent before taking another bite.

“I actually like it.” Ben defended. He looked a little confused. Not at the British accent though.

”I'm glad, honestly was afraid you wouldn't like it since it's just diner food. I think it's better than people give it credit for.” Chase beamed before snagging a piece of bacon and chewing it. He noticed Ben's face however and his expression softened. ”Unless you're just saying that to make me feel better. It's ok if you don't like it…”

”Not make you feel better. I do like it. The food is good, not quite, but actually good.” Ben was even more confused.

Chase ran his hand through his hair as he sat back in the booth. ”How can it be both not quite and actually good? Is it not quite or is it good? I'm confused man.” At this point he'd abandoned his fork and knife all together, focusing more on the conversation at hand than his own food.

”Good yes.” Ben had also paused in his eating. ”If it were quite good, that’s like me being sarcastic. That means it is basically not good.”

”Now that just doesn't make a lick of sense Benny Boi. If something was quite good it means its like better than good but not exactly really good but still high praise. Unless you used like, a sarcastic tone. Then that changes everything.” Chase grabbed his black coffee and took a sip.

“Quite is always bad.” Ben shook his head. “It is like ‘the public transit in America is quite good.’”

”It most certainly is not quite good. It's, what I believe you'd call, rubbish.” Chase rolled his eyes before drinking a bit more. Ben was clearly talking nonsense.

”Yes, it is rubbish.” Ben nodded emphatically. ”That’s the point.”

”You're weird.” Chase decided before taking another bite of his food. Stopping mid chew as he looked back up at Ben and realized what he'd just said. ”But in a good way. I like it. I like weird.”

Ben sighed, he wasn’t sure what wasn’t clear. He kind of gave up though and went back to eating too. ”I like you too. I like your weird.”

Chase moved his leg, brushing it up against the side of Ben's. ”Yeah? What else you like about me?” His voice a little raspy as he asked.

Ben blushed as Chase’s leg brushed his own. ”I like how thoughtful you are. How funny you are. How compassionate you can be about old weird t.v. shows. Ilikeyourface,” He said the last part very quickly as if it were all one word.

Chase's smile grew the more Ben talked, he continued eating but was a bit more bashful about it now. ”I uh, didn't quite catch that last part. You wanna lick my face?”

”That is not what I said.” Ben’s eyes were wide with embarrassment. ”Like. I. Like. Your. Face.” This time he said each word with careful enunciation.

Chase's smile grew wider. Pure admiration in his eyes as he looked at Ben. Ben hadn't known him before, he wouldn't know the way he used to look, the way the experiments took everything from him. He didn't know a Chase who had color to his skin or without the dark circles under his eyes. Yet somehow he still liked the way he looked. ”Christ on a pogostick. I - I don't know what to say. Honestly you're too sweet and too good for me.” Chase managed to stammer out before picking at his food once more.

”Says the guy who planned a whole sequence of National Parks visits around the fact that I like insects.” Ben raised an eyebrow as he bit into a piece of bacon. Okay, that wasn’t good. It was very floppy. Ew.

”No I'm nothing more than a monster.” The words came out mumbled, low, and with a vocal fry. The comment clearly not meant to be heard by anyone but himself as he stared at his plate. ”You were new to the states, and I don't…I…wanted to show you around. I hadn't expected any of the snogfest. But I'm also not complaining about it either and frankly wouldn't mind more of it. I just…I like you ok? So…I want you to have a good time. That's all.”

Ben tilted his head. Fear bolted through him. He put the fork down. ”Hey, a few things. You have done nothing, as far as I know, that would make you a monster. You’ve been kind and cool the whole time. I initiated the snogging, if you remember. If I hadn’t liked kissing you I would have told you. Might have made the rest of the trip awkward, but I did like it. I like you. I am having a good time. None of that makes you a monster.”

Chase gripped his fork tighter, he couldn't meet Ben's eyes, staring at his food was easier. Running was always easier. ”Sorry. I didn't mean…” He could feel the shadows dancing around the edges of his feet as he tried to control his emotions. ”I didn't always look like this. It…came with the powers. I'm not used to it yet…used to me yet.”

Ben was quiet for a moment. He was really looking at Chase, his freckles, the paleness of his skin, the ever present dark circles under his eyes.

”What are your powers? How did they change you? You look... normal.” Ben shrugged. ”Maybe not normal, tired, I guess. But you don’t look hideous? What could you have possibly looked like before that makes you think you don’t look fine?’

Chase was silent for a moment. Finally deciding to dig out his cellphone and open up an app he hadn't used in a while, his Filterella. He went to his own page and slid the phone to Ben, not even looking at the images himself. All of them showed someone who had more life to them. Warm colored skin, rosey peach lips, not dark circles and his hair was a lighter shade of brown. He looked normal. ”Like that, and you've seen my powers. The shadows, they're like… a part of me. I can feel them, move them, go through them or shape them.”

Ben took the phone and spent a moment looking at the images there. Chase was cute before, but that didn’t diminish how cute he was now. He frowned. Ben could kind of understand. If he had gained a scar during terrigenisous or something else he would probably hate it too. He had lost his parents in the same moment he had gotten powers. Gaining powers was all he had ever wanted. But now, he’d take it all back if it meant he had his parents still.

“Okay. I still like your face. I enjoyed last night.” He passed the phone back. “Yeah you look less... alive.” He said the last word with a slight uptilt to it, as if he was unsure if that was what he really meant.

“None of that makes you a monster. Your power is kind of neat. It's a very active power. Something that can be used for all kinds of things. I can talk with bugs, I have a heightened sense of propreciption.” Ben butchered the last word. He sighed, “I’m very good at climbing walls whatever. I’m not Spiderman. I’m not going to be saving lives. You could. Imagine someone is about to get hit by a car, you can pull them out of danger. Or someone is trapped in a collapsed building, you can save them. The only thing that would make you a monster is if you didn’t try. If you have the ability to help and don’t that’s what makes monsters, that and people who actively put others in harms way. Actually the latter one is way more of a monster. So as long as you aren’t doing that, you’re fine.”

Chase sat there and wondered to himself. How was this kid so absolutely amazing in every conceivable way? There was a pang of guilt within him towards the end however as he wondered if Ben would look at him differently if he knew how many he'd murdered when his powers awakened. If he knew the reason he was orphaned was because he killed his own family. No, he was a monster, but Ben didn't need to see that part of him. He didn't need to ruin his perception of reality.

Chase slid out from the booth, walking over to Ben's side before he placed one hand down on the table and leaned in to give Ben a kiss. ”You are amazing, you know that? And I think your powers are very cool. You may not be Spiderman, but you're certainly my hero.” He sat down next to him, putting an arm around his shoulders as he gave a half hug.

Ben smiled, he kissed Chase back. He scooted over enough so Chase could sit comfortably next to him. He wrapped his arm around him.

“My parents tried,” he said, his voice suddenly heavy with thoughts about them. “Thank you.” His voice this time was clearer, back to normal. Ben leaned against Chase. He picked up his fork again and took another bite of food.

”So now that we’ve cleared the air on that. What’s the plan for today?”

”Find a dark alley and see where our bodies take us?”

Ben’s eyes went wide. Snogging was fine; he wasn't sure if he was ready for ‘where our bodies take us’. He almost choked on his food. Why was he always eating when Chase said something like that.

”Uh...”

Chase ruffled Ben's hair. ”Its a joke Bug Boi. I don't think I'm quite ready for that yet, as much as my body seemed to want to last night. Lets stick to snogging and when the mood takes you by all means lead the way. But I figured since we have a bit of a drive we can make it to the next destination and try and find a hotel to crash for a quick shower tomorrow morning. Yes, together.” Chase moved his plate closer so that he could begin to eat his food again now that the existential dread was slipping away.

Ben was hot in the face again. He knew his cheeks had to be burning red. ”Okay, that sounds good.”

Today was finally the day!! Casper had been waiting for all of sixteen hours and he was bursting at the seams, ready to go. He had even woken up early for this - at exactly ten thirteen in the morning, without prompting. He didn’t even demand for his sweet, doting husband to carry him into the shower and wake him up as he did every morning. He even went and fetched James, telling him that he was getting dressed for the day - clad in his fuzzy pink bathrobe and bootie shorts, per the house rules - and that he needed to know what accessories to pick. Of course, the piercer didn’t open until two in the afternoon but that didn’t matter. He was hyper! He’d forgotten he used to have his navel pierced and now, he was desperate to have it back! So when it had finally been time to go, he was bouncing up and down on his feet, so incredibly eager as he threw open the door to the piercer’s studio.

Unlike his Papa, Danni had no qualms catching every bit of sleep he could. It'd been a long night of whining and crying and pleading and begging and then offering up extra chores and anything else that came to his, or his Papa's mind to try and get his Pop's approval. Because if Pops put his foot down with the Pops voice, he knew even Papa wouldn't be able to get him too budge. Thankfully, it hadn't gotten to that point but the mental work took its toll nevertheless. Danni happily slept in, curled around his favorite little dragon, and snored right up until his alarm at 11:27 woke him up. And then he'd screamed, gotten a little huffed of smoke for his efforts, screamed again, and bolted to get ready. He'd nearly run to Casper in tears trying to figure out what to wear. He'd never had a piercing and it was so exciting, he didn't want to look stupid because he wore a sundress to go swimming or something. But, as always, his Papa was a genius and he stole that worry right and got him all tidied up in some punky clothes.

It was a small, cramped space. There was a tiny waiting area at the front, where magazines and books of flash tattoo samples were covering almost every available seat. The walls were covered with even more flash art, and photographs of tattoos done by the artists currently in residence. Every bare spot was covered with graffiti, including the floors. A little beyond the lobby was the front counter, where a short girl with frosted tips and lip piercings was scrolling through her phone. The glass counter doubled as a display case, with a variety of different jewelry options on display - from hoops and studs to industrials and septum piercings and more. A small binder kept on the counter showed a catalog of the different piercing options. Beyond the counter were a variety of workstations, set up for the tattoo artists - and lastly, a curtained off area in the very back held the piercing studio.

“Ahhhh, Danni, this is so exciting!!! Your first piercing!!!” Casper squealed, kicking up one leg into the air behind him, and shooting his arms out. “I remember my first piercing - I was out with this girl, Slutty Suzy, from the foster home. We’d stolen $100 from our foster mom’s purse and taken three buses to get there. I wanted to get my tongue pierced, but they wouldn’t do it at Claires. I don’t actually remember this that well - BUT Suzy got her lobes pierced and when they went to pierce her, they were using a gun instead of a needle - which is why you never get pierced at a mall, btws - and IT GOT FUCKING CAUGHT IN HER EAR! Ahh! Super painful. But it looked so cute when it was done!”

Danni looked around the shop eagerly, bouncing from the display case to flipping through the binder to hiding behind his parents nervously. Danni cheered with Casper as he got excited, but then his eyes grew really wide at the ending of Casper's story. “Omg, is t'at gunna ‘appen ta me?! Is it gonna get stuck in my tummy?!” Danni stage-whispered, eyes darting to the lady at the counter. James laughed under his breath and tucked his husband into his shoulder.

“No, no. I won't let that happen. Do you want to go talk to her about the process? That'll help you feel a little better, kiddo.” James nudged Danni into his favorite activity, talking, and kept Casper wrapped up in a one armed hug. “Maybe, we don't talk about the bad experiences people've had with piercing until Danni's done? You can laugh about them with him then, sweetheart.” James tilted Casper's head down and gave him a chaste kiss.

Danni had taken the advice to heart and shed his nerves as he honed in on the girl at the counter. James shot her an apologetic look from behind his son's back. “‘i, ‘ello, ‘eyo! So tell me all ‘bout t'is? Did ya do your ‘air yourself or did ya ‘ave a studio do it? Do you like t'e frosted tips look? Kinda makes me t'ink of like, anime people or like, old boy bands ya know? Do you listen ta boy band music? Is t'at why you frosted your tips? I'm ‘ere for my first piercin’ and I t'ought ‘bout it ‘cause Spicy needed ‘elp and t'en I was tryin’ on ‘is clothes and I was myself and I was like Damn, I look good, but I need somet'in’ for my tummy ‘cause it's in good shape but a little borin’ ya know?”

“Oh hi!! This is your first piercing? And your belly? That’s so exciting!! Bold choice, but you’re going to love it!!” She then pulled out a little tray with different options for a new piercing, and set it out in front of Danni. “Take a look at these, let me know if any of them interest you - they’re all surgical grade titanium, so no need to worry about any metal allergies if you have those. I think this one here would look really cute on you - and no, I need to get into boy band music though!! I only listen to Swedish folk pop from the distant future. It’s really good!! I have a CD if you wanna take a listen. The hair I also do myself, if you believe it or not I actually use a special mixture of Elmer’s glue and bleach and it comes out PERF every time!!”

Casper’s eyes widened. “Shit, I didn’t think about that - my bad, babe!” He wasn’t quiet at all. “I’m so sorry, Danni, I didn’t want to scare you!! It’s going to be great!! I’ll go first if you want so you can see it happen!!”

Danni's excitement came to a grinding halt and he tilted his head in confusion and then realization dawned on his face. “Glue?! Bleach?!” Danni whispered in horror, hands flying to his hair protectively. “Your poor hair. I just…” For once, Danni was speechless.

Thankfully, his Pa broke the moment and his excitement from earlier returned in full force. “Yeah, no, yeah. T'ats def happenin’, Papa! And yeah, I tots want t'at CD, futrizist swedish pop sounds rad AF! T'ough, ‘ow easy is it ta change one of t'ese? Like do I ‘ave ta come back ta put a new piercin’ in if I wanna change up t’e fit or can I do it at ‘ome? I guess Pops could just fix me up if I ‘ave ta tear it out or somet'in’, t'at just ‘urt t'ough. My Papa is doin’ it too; am I allowed ta watch? Can t'ey be t'ere when I get t'e piercin’? Its kinda scary. Like, I probs won't burn anyt'in’ down, I'm waaaaaaay better at ‘oldin’ t'at stuff back now, but my ‘rents make me feel safe and all t'at, ya know?”

James held back a sigh as Danni's nervous rambling brought up fire. He walked over with Casper and bopped his son gently on the head. "It's gunna be fine, kiddo. Remember, you can change your mind at any time and that'll be okay. Before you make any decisions, let your Papa pick out what he wants and then go through it all and then come back and pick our yours if you still want to.” James rubbed Danni's back reassuringly before he turned a soft smile to the girl. “If that's okay? And does your shop do custom naval jewelry or do you just have a base stock?”

Hearing that there was a chance the client could catch on fire didn’t phase her one bit. Almost everyone who came to this shop was a mutant or had powers in some shape or form. Nessa was one too - she had a set of gils underneath her concert tee. “Mm, super good questions!! You can always come back here for us to look at it, usually you’ll want to let it heal for a bit before you change it out, your piercer will say how long - but if your dad is a healer, just let the piercer take a look at it before you leave today. They can show you how to swap out the jewelry if you want to at home. And yes!! Your dads can def be in there with you, and you can watch, we just ask no photography or filming! And the answer to that is it’s actually all custom made here in house! The owner makes the jewelry - we actually kept running out of pieces and it took too long to get new stuff in, so we started making it here! I’m apprenticing under her for it, so if there’s something specific you want just let me know and we can def help out - otherwise these are some pieces we made that we already have on hand!”

Casper raised an eyebrow. “Did you have something in mind, baby? Ooo! Ooo! What if we got one that somehow had little flames on it? Or HS for HotShot?” He slung an arm around Danni’s shoulder and pulled him in for a squeeze, before his eyes started to water. “My baby boy is growing up so fast!!! It feels like just yesterday your Pops and I were bringing you home from the hospital, with that really weird doctor with the exposed brain, and the poor lady your Pops kept having to ask for things from. It was like three trips back to bother Bee, it was so many.”

James nodded at Nessa's explanation. “Just a set of initials for my husband's piercing: JK. Just let me know how to place the order and I'll get it submitted. Danni here,” James ruffled his son's hair affectionately, “Can pick from the box for now and if he likes the piercing for longer than a few months, we can explore some custom ideas.”

Danni squeaked in protest as his Pops messed with his hair, batted away his hand, and then rolled his eyes as he fixed his hair in the counters reflection. “Omg, Pops. ‘e already ‘as your name inked on ‘im. ‘ow many more times ya gunna do t'is?” Danni asked exasperatedly. “Papa, do ya even want t'at? Or do you want somet'in’ else.”

“Sounds perf!!” Nessa grabbed a form from a scattered pile behind her and a pen, and slid it across to James. “Just leave that with me when you’re all done and we’ll get it going! Should be about a week or so on our end to have it made. And if there’s any other jewelry you’re interested in, you can also add in that there - we’ve started doing permanent stuff which is super exciting!!!”

“Danni, my sweet baby boy, love of my life, apple of my eye… Your father can write his name on me as many times as he wishes,” he then cupped his hands over Danni’s ears. “Please do it more,” he then begged slightly, his eyes softening.

James looked at Casper, full of adoration and affection. When he'd first seen Casper, he'd been just out of rehab, on his way to find his next high, running from Purifiers on the street, and James had barely gotten a hello from him before Casper was running his mouth about something absurd and talking to a ghost. James, despite everyone's concerns and everyone's warnings and everyone's confusion, fell in love at first sight. Because he knew who Casper could be if someone loved him the right way, if someone bothered to peer past the carefully crafted apathy and hedonism and James was in awe every single day that he managed to find someone as amazing as his husband. If Casper wanted the sun and the moon, James would give it to him. If Casper wanted the entirety of the federal reserve, James would steal it for him. If Casper wanted James's name on him, over and over and over until he couldn't even remember his own name…

James took a steadying breath, put his hand over Danni's eyes, and kissed Casper much fiercer, pouring the love and care and affection boiling over in him into the kiss. “As many times as you want, darling. I love you and you're mine, forever, and I'll carve my name into your bones so everyone knows that's true.” James murmured softly to Casper.

Casper growled quietly, pressing into his husband slightly as their son’s eyes and ears were both covered. It didn’t take much to get him in the mood. And the thought of having James’ name in his bones sent him quivering. “Then do it,” he urged. “I want you to own me, James. I want every person in this world to look at me and know that I belong to you. I want you to collar me and—“

Nessa politely looked away.

“‘ey! Don't just ignore me! Whatcha talkin’ ‘bout? Why can't I ‘ear? I wanna be involved!” Danni whined and stomped his foot. “Come on! T'is is supposed ta be us time!” Danni's voice quivered as he got worked up.

James had covered Casper's mouth with his other hand, couldn't down from five in his head, and put a quick kiss on his husband's cheek. “We are absolutely revisiting that at home.” James murmured and took his hands away from Casper and Danni, and apologetic smile already on his face as Danni batted away Casper's hands. “Sorry kiddo. You're right; Papa and I had to discuss an adult question real quick and you wouldn't have like it, but now we're done and we can get you and your Papa in there together, okay?”

Danni's resolve to be upset wavered a little and he looked at Casper.

Casper struck suddenly, his arms wrapping around Danni as he hoisted him up into the air and started to spin. “Are you readdddyyyyyyyyyyyyyy???” he trilled, refusing to stop spinning until he heard a yes and a giggle come from his darling boy. “I love youuuuuuu and you’re going to look so cuuuuuute and you’ll be so grown uuuuuuuuup and all your friends will be jeeeeeaaaaalooooous!”

Danni screamed as he was lifted and whirled around, laughing as he clung to his Papa. “Papaaaaa! Stoooop!l I wanna get the piercing! I wanna look goooood!” Danni protested weakly, breaking out in little snorts of laughter. “You gotta go first tho! I wanna see it!”

James laughed and quickly took a photo of the pair, pocketing the phone and writing down his ideas on the form Nessa provided. “Thank you. And when we're done, I have some questions on proper care and changing them. Do you have any info pamphlets or supplies we can get as well?”

Casper spun Danni around a few extra times for good measure, before setting his son down. He then peppered the top of his head in kisses. “Have you picked out which one you want?” he then asked, turning Danni so that way they were looking at the box of jewelry again. He then lowered his voice to a whisper. “If you want something custom, let me know and we’ll convince your Pops, okay kiddo?” he added with a wink.

“Yes, you actually will go away with one of these!” Nessa ducked behind the counter, before reemerging with a navy blue paper bag. She handed it on over to James so he could look through. “It includes care instructions for your piercing, info on what to expect and when to call us or a doc, healing times and when you’re ready to downsize, and a saline cleaning spray.”

“Oh, thank you. That's perfect.” James accepted the bag, going through it and pulling out the information on what to expect.

Danni giggled mischievously. “I def need ta get a custom ‘otShot one. But maybe we get it first ta see if it looks good?” Danni said, uncharacteristically shy as he looked at the piercings in the box. “Which one do ya t'ink I should get? Maybe I should get an easy one? Is t'ere an easy versus a advanced one? Idk, I think t'at's t'e one I want? Ugh, I shoulda talked ta Dee but I was so worried about gettin’ Pops on board, idk what even ta pick. Is t'is one fine?” Danni picked up a little curved one with two balls on the end.

“So you’ll want to get something simple to start with - the ones with more shapes and features are really cool, and I love them, but they hurt more during the healing process. They also can poke into you some. Now your Pops is going to take care of the healing for for you, so we don’t have to worry about that. But it’ll still be good for while you’re getting used to it,” Casper said, perusing the options in the case. “How about this one?” he suggested, pointing at a plain silver one. “It’ll go with your skin tone really well, and I can give you some more of my silver jewelry to match it. And when you’re ready, maybe we spice it up some with a gold, maybe some rubies on it - and I can help you swap it out so no need to worry about that! I used to change mine every day.”

Danni listened to his Papa seriously, putting away the little curved one and picking up the one Casper suggested. He turned it over and scrunched up his nose. “It's is kinda borin’ but… Papa knows best!” Danni decided and offered it to Nessa. “Can I do t'is one please? I t'ink we'll probs be back a lot ‘cause I like to accessorize but Papa made a good point. I def need ta try flyin’ ‘round wit’ t'is before I get anyt'in’ fancy ‘eroin’ comes first! Do you know if people who can fly ‘ave issues wit’ t'ese piercin's?”

James glanced up between his husband and his son. Not only were they on task, they were making serious and valid points about more than how it looked. James blinked in surprise. Who knew it just took a piercing to get them there?

Nessa blinked, trying to comprehend what Danni had said so proudly in front of his dads. “Heroin comes first…?” she muttered under her breath. And then her eyes widened. “Oh. OH. Heroing comes first!! Sorry, sorry - yes! This one should def work out for you. It’ll be great! I started with one like this myself, and tbh, I still wear it from time to time - well the downsized version of it, once it healed - but same diff! Okay perf, I’m going to take this on back to the piercer, I have some forms for you to sign, and then you can go on back! Yay! Exciting! Wait - did you pick one to start with too?”

Ordinarily, Casper wouldn’t have followed his own advice - he’d had one before and he mostly remembered how it would feel to have in. But he didn’t want Danni to feel jealous or unsure, so he pointed at the gold version of the one Danni had selected. “This one would be perf, thank youuuuu!”

Nessa nodded, taking the other piece of jewelry. “Awesome choice, I’ll be right back!!” She handed over a clipboard with some standard waivers, before taking the jewelry and going on to the back room.

Casper stared at the form. And then he stared at James. And hit him with the signature puppy dog eyes. “Pweeeease?”

Danni did exactly the same, picking up the forms, and holding them out to his Pops with wide eyes threatening tears and a trembling lip. “Pretty pwease wit’ ice cream on top?” Danni begged almost in tandem.

James looked up from the slim booklet at the whining and glanced between the pair of them. He didn't bother hiding his amusement. “Glad to know your acting classes went to good use. Manipulating your poor, helpless father. Whatever will I do?” James laughed, happily taking both their forms. “I didn't expect anything; turn off those weapons before I drop dead.”

“Yayyyy!!! Thank you baby!!!! I love you!!!” Casper pressed a kiss to James’ cheek, before holding his hand out to Danni for a high five. It was way easier to get out of responsibilities when he had a partner in crime. “I’m so proud of you, you’re growing up to be such a menace,” he sniffled, looking at his son with complete adoration.

Danni beamed, wiping the tears out of his eyes, and high fiving his Papa before hugging him excitedly. “I am t'e best menance!” Danni puffed out his chest proudly. “Soon, t'ey'll want my photos instead of Spidermans! Muwhahahaha!”

James accepted the kiss and rolled his eyes fondly, settling in to read and fill out the forms. Mostly just waivers, authorizations, liability clauses. Really just the usual. He held the pen out to Casper. “Sweetheart, sign here and you're good. Danni, if anyone asks you for photos, please tell me so I can bury them in litigation. You're a minor and I'm not having weirdos get their hands on your photos.”

“Danni boy is famous, people already want his photos!” Casper argued. “Ooo wait Danni Danni Danni - have you decided what your autograph signature is going to look like? We should workshop it. It’s very important hmm maybe something with hearts?? Or ooo could you draw a little fire? No, HotShot with hearts for one or both o’s would be good! Do you like that? I can come up with more ideas, it took me a while to come up with a good one for Cassie Caskets. Your Pops didn’t like my first idea of just kissing and putting a lipstick stain.” He signed his name neatly in cursive where indicated.

Danni frowned from where he was hanging off Casper. “Idk, I ‘aven't t'ought ‘bout it all. I guess I shoula but t'ere's so much ta t'ink ‘bout and my ‘ead is so full already!” Danni whinned. “Oh, oh. What if I I do little fire for t'e o's and t'en after t'e tea is a little ‘eart wit’ a ‘appy mark? And t'e maybe little smokey bits around it? I feel like that'll be fun! Do you t'ink I could get a stamp wit’ it on it? Save .y ‘ands or would it be mean? Like, people wait in line and t'en just blap. No, yeah t'ats kinda mean. I'd be kinda upsetti if I waited in line for merch and t'ey just stamped it instead of signin’ it.” Danni let go of his Papa and tilted his head at Pops. “Why can't Papa do t'at? T'at sounds kinda cute, like you're tellin’ each of t'em you love t'em!”

James finished filling out Danni's paperwork, Casper's already settled back on the counter, but he paused and looked up at Danni with mild amusement. “I know. But how can anyone prove it was your Papa who left the kiss mark on whatever… stuff they brought to be signed? Easier with a name you know?” Danni could have sworn he saw a little green in James's eyes but waived it away as the trick of the light.

Casper didn’t miss that though, as he reached out and took James’ hand, and pressed a kiss to his knuckles. “Hmm. What if you signed your name and then got a stamp for the art?” he mused. “You’ve seen mine - it’s just Cassie with a heart over the i and a tiny coffin for the a. But you can change it too if you want to! It just dates when the signature happened but that can be a fun keepsake! And tbh, all signatures are gonna change a little when you’re hours deep into a signing.”

Nessa then poked her head around the corner. “We’re ready for you guys now!!!”

James smiled appreciatively at the affection Casper showed him, jealousy settling down for now. “Okay, kiddo. Let's get going and you can see how it goes with your Papa.” Danni turned on his heels and James brought Capser's hand to his face, pressed his cheek against it, and took a moment to enjoy the contact. He pressed a kiss back to Casper's palm and then tangled his fingers in Casper's, following Danni's energetic lead.

“A'ight! T'is is gunna ne great! ‘ow much does it ‘urt? Like, is it like Dee or Rillie ounchin’ me in trainin’ or like, Leah punchin’ me in trainin’?” Danni asked over his shoulder as he whipped around the corner. He bounced up to Nessa when he saw her. “Do a lotta people cry when t'ey get a peircin’? Ngl, cryin’ is like my instinct when I'm stressed so I might cry even if it doesn't ‘urt. Ooooh do people pass out? What ‘appenels when people pass out like mid-pierce or like mid-tattoo? Do you keep goin’ or do ya gotta stop?”

Nessa was about to answer Danni’s questions, but instead Casper cut in. “Hmm. Tbh, I don’t remember most of my piercings. I was - well as you said earlier, heroin first. But! The ones I do remember were my lobes - it hurt, but only for a second. And I used to have my nostril done - that one I didn’t even feel, although it might have been the cocaine… but it doesn’t hurt as much as getting shot! Bullets are worse. And it doesn’t hurt as much as when I…” he realized what he was about to say wasn’t appropriate for Danni. “when I sat on something sharp by accident. It’s kinda like a pinch, but with a needle! And they’ll stop if you pass out, or at least, I think they do? I cried for all of these, btw. You get your crying from me.” Casper did not, in fact, cry at any of these piercings.

“…. Yeah, so if you pass out we will stop! It doesn’t happen much with piercings but it does happen with tattoos, particularly in long sessions when people haven’t hydrated or eaten beforehand. Some people cry, but most are surprised by how quickly it’s over with!”

Danni nodded along with his Papa's notes, grimacing a little at some of it. “Papa, why are you sittin’ on sharp t'in's?! T'at's dangerous! Do we ‘ave tissues? If Imma cry, we need ta be prepared.” Danni informed Nessa. “I don't t'ink I'll pass out but if I do, Pops you'll be ‘ere when I wake up right? I'd be real spooked ta wake up wit’ bot’ ya. Omg, is titanium ‘eat resistant? Is t'is gunna burn me when I go flamey?!”

James sent a prayer up as Casper brought up hard drugs and pain. “I'm not walking out of here without both of my favorite people so don't stress, Danni. Your clothes don't burn with your own fire, so the piercing will be fine. Just stay focused on how you're going to look and how many new outfit combinations you can try out.” As prepared as this place may be, a panicked Danni was a burny Danni and he did not want to have to cover the insurance premiums after that.

Casper didn’t know the answer to Danni’s question there. But Danni already wore jewelry and it seemed fine, so he figured it would be okay! Metals and their heat capacities seemed more like a James topic. “Your necklaces and rings and stuff don’t hurt you when you flame on, right?” Casper confirmed. “Hmm. Maybe Maxie can put some sort of magic sparkle on your piercing, make it so it doesn’t get too hot? I’ve never run into fires with mine on - at least, I don’t… wait there was that one time in Vegas… with Ricky… hmm. Yeah, idk baby boy, but it’s gonna be fine!!! Your Pops is right, think of all the cute fits!!!”

The curtain to the piercing area opened up, revealing an old timer with thinning white hair, arms covered in intricate tattoo sleeves, large gauges in his ears, and a smile that was strangely reminiscent of Santa Claus. “Who’s first? Oh, pardon - name’s Jean-Claude, nice ta meet ya,” he said, taking off a latex glove to shake the hand of each Kingston-Gray. “Navel piercings, eh? Any special reason or just cause?”

“Okay, well, t'at's cause I was ‘elpin’ my friend wit’ Fred - we named ‘is zit t'at cause it basically ‘ad it's own zip code - and I ‘ad ta borrow a shirt but he's like… teeny tiny. Pocket sized. I t'ink Dee said bite sized once but I didn't really get t'at but Spicy got real red, so it was funny. Anyways, I ‘ad ta borrow a shirt which was more like a crop top and after I finished gettin’ dressed, I realized t'e fit was kinda borin’ cause it didn't ‘ave anyt'in’ sparkly on it and didn't really ‘ave a way ta work on t'at so I t'ought what would make my tummy pop? and I decided that t'is was t'e best option! T'en if I get kidnapped from my ‘ouse again, I won't ‘ave an issue wit’ t'at no matter t'e fit!” Danni explained, latching onto the piercer's hand as he spoke. “And t'en when I ask t'e rents, Pops originally told me no but t'en Papa also wanted ta get is and Pops is weka for ‘is family and t'at's why we love ‘im so much! Cause ‘e just wants ta make us ‘appy, and now we're ‘ere! Papa is gunna do it first so I can watch and t'en its me but I’m real nervous ‘cause its my first piercin’ but it can't ‘urt any worse t'an gettin’ floored by a giantess, right?”

James very gently took Danni's hands away from Jean-Claude's and shook it in return. “Just because.” James offered a more succinct response. “I can heal them up after. Just let me know when they're ready.”

“Hell yeah, brother - I’m gonna be honest, I only processed like ten percent of what you just said - but I love the energy!” Jean-Claude clapped his hands together, before gesturing at the table behind him. “Let’s do ya first then, dad.”

Casper hopped up onto the table, and immediately assumed the position, laying on his back. He was wearing a crop top so his belly was already exposed, and Jean-Claude set about cleaning the area, before putting the jewelry gently onto his skin. “How’s this look, dad?”

Casper tilted his head. “Perf!!! Jamesy what’re your thoughts? You good with that placement?”

James clicked his tongue quietly, a simmering annoyance making itself known, but he looked at it as objectively possible. “I think that's great” He wasn't gritting his teeth, no white knuckles - James was quite proud of how well he was keeping his cool.

Danni scampered around James's other side and watched with wide eyes, holding onto his Pop's arm tightly.

Casper knew his husband. He knew him incredibly well. He loved how adorably possessive and jealous he could be - it just made him want to melt. It also made it all too easy to rile him up and get him ready for the activities Casper had in mind. So while James was fooling the piercer, and maybe even Danni, he wasn’t fooling Casper. “Sweetheart, can you come hold my hand while he does it? I’m a little scared,” Casper lied, pouting a bit as he held his hands out for James.

“Scared?” James snorted, reaching out and claiming Casper's hands and tangling their fingers together. “Anything for you, my love.”

Danni grabbed Casper's other hand, trembling a little and going teary eyed. “Papa, I'll hold your ot'er one! We're ‘ere for you!”

Casper gave James’ hand a reassuring squeeze, before grinning up at Danni. “Awww, thank you, my two precious boys,” he said softly. He didn’t want to scare Danni - but he’d wanted the pretense to give James some skin-to-skin contact. “I feel so much braver with both of you here, I’m not scared at all anymore!” Was he a good actor? Maybe. Probably not. But he just needed to sell it enough for Danni, and he could do that. Hopefully.

“Alright, take a deep breath for me,” Jean-Claude instructed. “On the count of three - one… two… three!”

The pain honestly wasn’t that bad - Casper hadn’t been lying when he said he had had worse. It was just a bit of a pinch, really, in the grand scheme of things. And as Jean-Claude finished and pulled away, Casper beamed as he looked down at his belly. “Ahhh, it looks so good!!! I can’t wait to put in some bling!!!”

Danni had shut his eyes instinctively as the count down happened and he peaked one eye open as his Papa hadn't winced or flinched, and started talking. Seeing no pain, Danni squealed at the piercing. “Omg, t'at looks so good! I def gotta ‘ave one! T'at wasn't t'at spooky and I was def right; I'mma look craaazy ‘ot wit’ t'is. ‘ow does it feel, does it feel weird? Does it feel like a really ‘ard worm in your tummy? It kinda looks like t'at ya know? Deeeef gettin’ a custom piece. Pops, just start gettin’ ready ‘cause Imma do it, okay? Don't answer t'at now, I'm not ready for t'e convincin’ yet.”

“You're waiting at least three months. Then, we can talk about it, kiddo.” James sighed, activating his power to soothe the sting away from the piercing and eliminate the swelling and redness. James let his gaze linger on the piercing, imagining a very different piece of jewelry there and then trailed his eyes further up. Something to consider in the future. James ran his finger down Casper's stomach and hugged gently at the edge of the piercing. “Danni, you ready to swap out?”

Danni nodded eagerly. “Yes, please! Let's get t'is rollin’! Ready for t'is glow up!”

Casper twitched slightly from the finger moving down his stomach, and he hoisted himself up, hopping off of the table. Once Danni was up, Jean-Claude disinfected the same area, picking up the silver piercing this time instead. He held it above the spot that looked good to him. “Well, dads? Kiddo? What do we think? We like this or nah?”

“It looks good to me, Danni boy!!” Casper affirmed, taking one of his son’s hands to hold. He didn’t wait to be asked, and he gave Danni another squeeze. It was all going to be over soon, the anxiety and the dread could go away to excitement - and a whole new world of fashion options and possibilities! He wouldn’t be shocked if this became the first of many piercings - his son would look so great with an eyebrow piercing, with some lip piercings - a tongue piercing would be fun! And his lobes, maybe some cartilage, an industrial or a helix would be great - and nose rings, how could he forget nose rings! He squealed a bit in excitement.

Danni squeezed his Papa's hand and reached for his Pop's hand as well, making a little happy noise at having both his dad's there for him in this incredibly stressful time. He knew it would look great - he really, really did - but volunteering to have someone shove a really sharp thing in him was still nerve wrecking. Danni took a few steady breaths. “Yeah, it looks great!” Danni's voice was higher than usual.

James made a sympathetic noise at Danni's voice. He squeezed Danni's hand tight and got a nervous smile for his efforts. “I'm right here. It'll just be the pinch and it'll be fine. And if you don't want to do it, that's okay too. You still up for this?” James wished he could reach in and soothe Danni, calm his heart beat and relax the tension, but that would make a piercing impossible. Danni nodded quickly and repetitively. “Use your words kiddo. We need to hear it just to be safe.”

Danni took a few calming breaths, eyes closed and focused.He'd taken on a villain, he'd taken on the Contest of Champions, he could take a little piercing! He was HotShot and a little needle or whatever wasn't going to hold him back. Danni opened his eyes, calmer and more focused. “Yeah, let's do t'is!

“Okay, kiddo - deep breath - in three… two… one!”

Jean-Claude pierced Danni’s navel. “And we’re done!” He sat back, beaming as he looked at his work.

Danni squeaked, eyes shut and hand squeezing his parents hands hard, and took a deep breath when told to. It was just a pinch and Danni had experienced far worse in training. Heck, Nemo's training accidents were worse. But offering himself up to be hurt made it seem so much worse in the moment and he let out a pathetic little sob when the needle passed through, but almost immediately cracked his eye open. “T'at's it? Not'in’ else?” Danni whimpered.

“It's all done, kiddo.” James promised, his healing reaching out and soothing away the lingering bite.

Casper’s heart broke when he heard the tiny sob escape from Danni. He was a reactive crier when it came to his son. But he managed to steady himself, wiping away the tears that threatened to form on the back of his arm. “You did so good!!! So brave!!! My sweet precious boy!!!” he gushed. And then he dropped his voice. “Let me know what you want for custom pieces, I’ll get it through your Pops,” he promised, before putting a kiss on Danni’s forehead. “Wait, do you want a picture for your socials? I can take one!! Wait, fuck, they said no pictures - we can find somewhere cool and aesthetic to do it elsewhere? Really show off your new bling?”

Danni preened under his parents' attention and beamed at his piercing. He pushed up off the table and beeline it across the room, framing his new piercing with his hands as he admired it. “OMG IT'S SO COOOL! I LOOK AMAZIN’! I WAS RIGHT! WE DEF HAVE TO DO A PHOTOSHOOT! I HAFTA UPDATE MY SOCIALS, KINGSTON KITCHEN, EVERYTHING!” Danni was practically vibrating with excitement as he swooped over his piercing.

James, meanwhile, took Casper by the chin and gave his husband a fondly exasperated look. “The three months are real. I don't want us to get him things he'll hate in a few minutes, okay? We can get him custom pieces then.” James turned to the piercer. “Thank you very much. I know we can be a little overwhelming."

Casper’s shoulders slumped slightly, as he nodded. He usually could try to wiggle things past James to spoil Danni, but whenever he was taken by the chin, he knew that his husband wouldn’t budge. There wasn’t any amount of puppy dog eyes that would help here. “Okay, okay, okaaaay,” he sulked. “We’ll wait three months to get the sick ass jewelry.”

Jean-Claude chuckled, shaking his head. “No worries, man. I’ve had ta deal with far worse.” He went about putting his tools away, before rattling off information for Danni and Casper about care for their new piercings, what to do if things weren’t healing correctly (as more of a formality, given James’ work), and other pertinent information. “See Nessa on the way out, she’ll get ya a bag of goodies.”

“Thanks, man.” James gave Casper an appreciative kiss, hooked his arm in his husband's, and called out to Danni “Come on, kiddo. Let's get out of here; otherwise, you won't have enough time to do all the outfit changes you want.” Danni gasped and bolted for the door, already muttering about which outfits to do first. James just laughed and leaned in to Casper as they left.

“My family's the best.”

Casper had to restrain himself from running off after Danni - he also was suddenly gripped with a world of fashion possibilities. He was in his early thirties (perpetually) and hadn’t even touched this accessory since his early thirties!! He whimpered slightly, and looked at his husband. He wanted to have James leaning on him. But his walk in closet, the size of a family home in its own right at this point, was calling to him. “Jaaaames… is it okay if we run too?” he begged. “I have this two piece, the black one with the sparkles and the top with the boob windows - the one that shows the tattoo that you like - that I think will look reeeeally good. Ooo!! Maybe with my fur coat?? Have you seen that one btw? I haven’t seen it in like three years and I miiiiiss it.” He had worn it last week.

“After we check out with Nessa, then sure we can run baby.” James assured Casper gently touching the piercing. “You sure its safe to run with?”

“Papaaaaa, Pops! ‘urry up!” Danni shouted from the front of the store.

“You healed me, babes,” Casper reminded him, before leaning over and nipping at James’ ear. “Also, I would and have run with piercings that were fresh that you didn’t heal! Just gotta spray them with saline to cool ‘em off a bit and you’re all good!” he cackled.

James bopped Casper on the nose when he got close, a pleasant shiver running down his spine. “Thank God we're past those days. I'm just thankful you made it long enough to meet me.” James sighed at the thought of Casper neglecting his piercings.

At the front of the store, Nessa gasped and squealed, clapping her hands. “It looks so good!!!” She praised Danni. “Not too bad I hope? I know it can be scary to get your first, but now the world is your octopus! Or whatever the saying is! I bet you’ll be back to get more soon!!”

“OMG, I know!” Danni struck a pose once, twice. “I might, I might but Pops I'll make me wait. It wasn't t’at bad at all! It was def a little spooky but 10/10, would recommend ‘is ‘ands on me again! If I want more, def comin’ ‘ere! Is Jeanie t'e only piercer? Can I ask for ‘im specifically if I come back? Or do I ‘ave ta like, take whoever is ‘ere?”

James raised his eyebrows as they passed into the front of the store. “Three months waiting period.” James reminded Danni firmly. “Jean-Claude asked us to check out with you before we left. Anything you guys need or do you know how to call when you need some help?”

“Right on!! So we have Jean-Claude most of the time, if he’s not around it’ll be the owner, Stardust. You’ll love them, they’re super chill,” Nessa explained. “But if you call ahead to make an appointment - which we recommend so you don’t have to wait a while - let us know you want JC and you’ll get him!!” She then nodded, turning to James. “Hell yeah we do - sorry if this is weird but… we actually met before,” she admitted, before tapping the side of her stomach. “You got some bullets out of me. So we’re all good on our end.”

“Top tier dad behavior,” Casper murmured under his breath, before grinning widely. “You’ve probably pulled things out of everyone in the French Quarter by now. Me most of all.”

James did not show blushes very well, but he could feel his face flame up. Not only had he not recognized this woman after he'd apparently helped her, but then he practically made out with Casper in front of her. That's not top tier dad behavior. James chuckled awkwardly, a handful coming up to rub at the back of his neck. “I'm glad you're doing well then. I am so sorry I didn't realize that. But please don't hesitate to call if you need anything or just flag me down if you all see me.”

“You got shot?!” Danni screeched “What ‘appened? Did a villain try ta snatch ya? Did ya run inta an evil clone of yourself? Did ya-” James firmly clapped his hands over Danni's mouth.

“We don't ask people that. Everyone deserves their privacy.” James scolded Danni before offering an apologetic smile. “Thank you again. I'll pop by in a week for the custom pieces?” Danni licked his Pop's hand and James fixed him with an unamused look. He'd been this kid's dad for 17 years and Casper's partner for longer. He was not afraid of a little saliva.

Nessa smiled somewhat weakly. “Yeah, a villain tried to snatch me - and it’s fine!! I’ve changed my hair and a lot of stuff since then, trying to leave that past in the past y’know?” Her smile brightened, but it was a little forced. “Oh! Almost forgot!” She then presented Danni with a CD, and a social handle was attached to it. “Message me with what you think once you’ve listened! And next week should be perf!! Have fun guys!!”

“Jaaaames Danniiiiii it’s ooooooutfit tiiiiiiiiiiiimeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!”

Danni took the CD once James had let go and beamed at her. “T'ank you! I'll let ya know when I listen! I'm glad a villian didn't getcha - come over for dinner sometime!” Danni bolted out the door. “Last one home's a rotten egg!”

James watched his son speed away. Before he ran to catch up, he put a hand over Nessa’s and gave her just a touch of his power, just enough to remind her she was alive and well and away from where she was, and he looked at his husband. “Well, we don't want to be a rotten eggs, do we?” James laughed, pushed his husband back into the shop, and took off after Danni, sticking his tongue out at Casper over his shoulder.

Casper gasped. “Betrayed??? By my own husband????” he screeched, as he dramatically fell to the floor of the shop. “I’ll just die here, then… All alone… Unloved… Broken… Sexy…”

He played dead for a moment, waiting to see if any attention would be bestowed on him, before his eyes flashed an electric blue. “C’mon, horsie, let’s show them you can’t mess with a master of the grave!!” he urged, doing his best to summon a valiant ghostly steed he could use to rapidly overtake his family with.

Instead, a faint, glowing blue duck appeared on top of his head.

And it was love at first sight.

“Imma name you… Ben Jr!”

---

---

---

---

It was nearing the end of winter break, and Percy was pacing back and forth in his room, as he had for the last two hours, motivated by a mixture of nerves and excitement. He had double and triple checked his bag, ensuring that he had everything he needed for the next two days. Danni had gotten him set up with a full set of winter gear. It had been better than shopping for clothes with his mothers would have been - his stomach further twisted itself into knots at the thought of his parents’ divorce. He tried his best not to fixate on it. Today wasn’t about his rapidly changing family situation or about his newfound sobriety - today was a time to focus on a first with his boyfriend.

They were going to a ski lodge together. Just the two of them. It had been a gift from Dorian’s father, and while the room was technically in his name, they would be allowed to do what they liked. He flushed slightly at the thought of it. He hoped Dorian liked his winter clothes. If he didn’t…

He didn’t want to think about that. So instead he paced, and took a break to check his bag again - to make sure he had the correct outfits and his favorite books were present - and then went back to pacing, as he waited for it to be time to leave. The moment his watch beeped, he practically jumped out of his skin, as he picked up his bag and teleported himself to Dorian’s doorstep in New Orleans.

Percy knocked thrice on the door, and waited.

Normally at this time Dorian would've been out for his morning jog, but given what today was that wasn't about to happen. Snowboarding was enough exercise for the day he'd decided. So instead he paced within his room, and the living room, and kitchen, and anywhere his powers would allow him as he phased between walls, floors, and ceilings waiting for Percy to arrive. When he heard the knock on the door he ran up to his room to grab his bags.

Max however had already come out of the living room where he was reading the days news and made his way over to the front door, opening it up to see Percy. ”Mr. Novikov, nice outfit. Please come in, do you want some coffee? Any food?” Max gestured with the paper towards the kitchen with the folded newspaper.

Percy’s cheeks flushed lightly, as he tried to restrain the bit of embarrassment that hit him. He’d been trying to go a bit outside of his comfort zone with clothing, and the velvet, ruby one piece reminded him a bit of his favorite coat. He took off the sunglasses, clipping them onto the collar of his shirt, as he nodded politely at Mr. Gray. “Erm, thank you. Danni picked it out.” He picked his bag back up and came inside the house, peering around to try to catch a sign of Dorian. “Yes, please, I’d like some coffee.” He always felt so nervous in one on one settings with his boyfriend’s fathers - and there were four of them, each with their own quirks and expectations that he struggled to understand.

Max began pouring a cup for Percy in his new household mug as they waited. ””Black yes?” The fridge door opened up and a pair of eggs and bacon flew out. The eggs cracked themselves over a cast iron skillet that hadn't been on the stove before, fire crackling beneath it, as the bacon settled next to the eggs and began to sizzle. The egg shells fell into the fire and burned away quickly without a trace as Max began to slice a thick piece of bread for Percy. In an instant there was a full breakfast sat before him with a cup of coffee to the side. ”How has your break faired so far? Have you been enjoying it for the most parts?”

He had actually started taking his coffee with a bit of cream, but Percy nodded anyway to confirm having it black. He’d drunk it black for most of his life, he still enjoyed it that way - he had just started to crave a little bit of sweetness. He set his bag down as it became clear to him that he wasn’t going to be immediately leaving for the lodge - especially as the food started to fly and an entire breakfast was before him. He wasn’t hungry. But he didn’t want to upset Mr. Gray. His eyes flickered between the food and Max, an unspoken do I have to?

As for the question of how his break had been… Max knew how his break had been. Was this a test? Was he supposed to go on about how grateful he was for his few days at C.A.G.E. and how he had renounced alcoholism? Or thank Max again for sponsoring the trip to Asgard and Jotunheim? Or apologize for teleporting gallons of bay water onto Max’s floor?

But maybe he was just being polite and making conversation?

“... For the most part,” Percy settled on. He shifted somewhat uncomfortably, before reaching out for the mug of coffee, and taking a sip. “Thank you. How… was yours?”

Max didn't answer Percy's nonverbal question, opting to instead get himself another cup of coffee. ”Quiet. For the most part. Everyone seems to be out and about more so than usual, the older they grow the less they want to stay home it seems. It's at least given me more time to grade my students more…unhinged projects.”

Percy hesitated for a moment longer, before sitting down in front of the breakfast Max had prepared. He couldn’t get a sense of what the wizard wanted, but he had gone through the effort of making this, and he understood that to refuse it would be considered rude. He took another sip of coffee, before picking up the piece of bread and taking a bite. “What sort of projects?” he inquired, genuinely curious. He didn’t understand much about magic, and from what he knew, Mr. Gray specialized in an area that was confusing on purpose.

Max pinched the bridge of his nose. ”This one student doesn't seem to understand, or care for, the very simple rule that all magic carries a price. They clearly are trying to make their time here at Strange Academy an easy ride and have developed what they deem to be a spell matrix that would automate and solve not only questions posed and brought to them, but also aid in generating spellwork for them in ways one shouldn't imagine. The spellwork alone is basically spaghetti coding and the amount of energy it consumes to answer even the most basic of questions is the equivalent of ten Sorcerer Supreme spells. It is a vastly gross and extremely disgraceful use of magic that doubles in making a mockery of the ancient texts. Of course I need to find a way to have him redo it all and think of a new project he can work on.”

Percy blinked. He hadn’t known what he had expected there, but it wasn’t generative AI as spellwork. He didn’t know very much about artificial intelligence, preferring to look into the past and dive into stories, rather than focus on robotics and simulations. However, he was fascinated by Mr. Gray’s answer. He took a bite of the bread, before setting it down. “Where does the energy for your magic come from?” he asked. “Is yours different, as you’re a mutant?” He’d read enough fantasy stories to know about artifacts fueling magic, as well as connections to abstract entities and deities. But he didn’t know how it actually worked - he didn’t know if Max simply had to drink more coffee in order to power his spells.

Max smiled, enjoying the conversation he could have with Percy about Mystic Arts. ”Well you see Mr. Novikov, the way it works is –”

Dorian came barreling down the ceiling, phasing through the floor above with bag in hand and ready to go. He snagged a piece of bacon off of Percy's plate, alongside an egg with telekinesis as he made himself a sandwich and poured some coffee in a to go container. ”Let's gooooo! I'm so excited I can't wait!” Dorian placed a kiss on Percy's cheek before taking a bite of his sandwich.

”A conversation for another time then. Shall we?” Max opened the portal for them to the Himalayan Mountains, right inside the resort they would be staying at. Checking them in before walking back through and leaving the kids to be.

The resort was extravagant, catering exclusively towards celebrities and the ultra wealthy. It had just about every amenity a person could desire, with staff who promised the utmost discretion, and not a single flash of a camera to be seen. It had the stereotypical rustic charm, the exterior of the building constructed with wooden logs, and covered in a dusting of snow that was almost veered into the uncanny with its perfection. Fireplaces roared in each room, with quilted throws and mounted animal heads and vintage travel posters on the walls completing the illusion of naturalistic bliss. Off the lobby were a series of shops, from fashionable boutiques to fine dining options, and the recreation options were so varied that guests could forgo the slopes outside entirely without regret.

For a brief moment, Percy was torn. He loved learning new things. He was a little bit disappointed that he hadn’t been able to hear Mr. Gray’s answer - but at the same time, he was thrilled to see Dorian. Butterflies swirled in his stomach, only increasing in intensity as they went through the portal, received the keys to their room, and found themselves alone. It was a big step. They’d slept in the same bed before, sure, but never at a resort - never on a vacation. He struggled to keep himself from visibly beaming too much, a grin vanishing and then reappearing on his face a moment later - the same sort of giddy feeling he’d struggled to control when they danced after the contest.

“Should we go take our bags to the room?” he asked, feeling almost lightheaded for a second.

”Oui mon cœur. Après cela, nous pourrons explorer l'hôtel, les environs, puis nos corps.” Dorian hooked his arm into Percy's as he began leading them to where the rooms were.

“Nos… nos corps?” Percy repeated, the slight flush from earlier deepening into a crimson blush.

”Oui?” Dorian looked a bit confused as he opened up their hotel room door before picking Percy up Bridal style and placing him on the bed. ”You've been practicin’ your new jumps non? I want to see ‘ow well t'ey've gotten. ‘Ow you're control is comin’ along.” He set his bags down at the foot of the bed on the floor.

Oh.

Percy’s face fell slightly. Dorian just wanted to see how his teleports were. That was fine. “Ah, je compris. Bien sur. On peut faire ca,” he agreed. That was acceptable - his boyfriend really cared about training, he’d been making sure that Percy didn’t slack off on it during the school year, but he hadn’t been able to drag Percy out of the library to go on a run during the break. He then tilted his head slightly. “You do know that it’s newly wed couples that carry each other over the threshold?”

”T'at's silly. Why can't everyone do it? Who told t'em t'ey get t'e ‘ot commodity of takin’ t'ier lover over a plank of wood eh?” Dorian began inspecting the room, all its features as he spoke. ”Oh, et j'ai envie de faire l'amour”

He squirmed. There was a plank of wood he was interested in. “Oui,” he said, his voice almost a little husky - a little breathless. It didn’t take much for Dorian to rile him up, as he crossed his legs on the bed. “Moi aussi. Quelle surprise.” Percy tore his gaze away, as he started to look at the features of the room - at the wardrobe, the television mounted to the wall, the chair pointed directly at the bed for prime viewing - the bathroom… The door to it was open and he could see inside, see the large Caesar bath. It was a nice room - more than a nice room, it was one Percy and his family never would have been able to afford.

”Later Perce. First I want to head outside and explore the grounds a bit. We still need to see ‘ow good t’e snow is for snowboarding later. Oh! And see if t'ere are any tigers t'at ‘ave been spotted recently.” Dorian adjusted his beanie slightly, revealing a small zit on his forehead where it previously sat.

Percy froze for a moment, seeing the zit on Dorian’s forehead - as he saw Fred Jr. He had spent all day yesterday with Danni, struggling to get rid of his own bit of acne before his date with Dorian. He had teleported across the country and back several times, and even left the States entirely, landing them in France. He had almost drowned, nearly avoided being run over, and had been successfully singed in an effort to keep Danni from burning his house down. All to get rid of a piece of acne - all because he had been certain it would ruin his date, that Dorian would hate him and everything would go wrong.

He had a mile long stare, before his eye twitched and he started to laugh - not at Dorian, but at himself, a disparaging, self pitying laugh. It would have been fine. He hadn’t needed to do any of it.

Dorian watched as Percy stared at him and what felt like past him as well. His eyes looked up to where the zit was. ”Ugh I know, it showed up yesterday out of nowhere. I t'ink it was just from a lot of stress between you not answerin’ , t'e book I was readin’ , and Danni bein’ nowhere to be found. It's fine, I brought some patches wit’ me.” Dorian pulled out a small box containing yellow star pimple patches and placed on atop his zit, covering it under the adorable star.

Percy shook his head. “It’s not you, it’s…” He took out his phone, swiped over to his camera roll, and moved through a few photos. There was a selfie he had taken yesterday morning, so that way he could zoom in and better examine the damage - so he could examine Fred. “Dorian, this is why I was busy yesterday… I kidnapped your brother in a panic because I didn’t want you to see this,” he handed his phone over to Dorian. “I almost drowned in the bay. My house almost burned down. I was almost run over by a car. I went to a fashion house in France to get clothes to impress you.”

Dorian laughed, tossing the phone back at Percy. ”Feels like a bit of an over reaction if you ask me?”

“Maybe.” He caught the phone effortlessly, and put it back into his pocket. “But I think the clothes were worth it.”

”With Danni? T'ey always are.” Dorian laughed. ”Sooo, explore time? Or you goin’ to keep starin’ ? “

Percy rolled his eyes, as he slid off of the bed. “I’m not staring,” he huffed, before heading towards the door to leave the hotel room.

”You can stare, I know I'm great to look at.” Dorian teased as he followed behind him.

“Whatever you say, dear,” Percy navigated their way back through the halls, until they were in the main lobby space of the lodge - where giant glass windows showcased the beauty and might of the mountain for all to see. “Maybe while you’re snowboarding, I’ll spend some time looking at art of Achilles and Patroclus.”

Dorian stopped in his tracks. ”What do you mean ‘while I'm snowboarding?’ You're coming too non?” His arms were crossed against his chest as he looked at Percy.

Percy paused, turning around to look at him. “I don’t know how?” Had Dorian expected him to learn to snowboard? He was fully planning on watching Dorian do it and reading some of the books they’d picked up in Asgard - there were a few he wanted to read again already.

”You could…learn…I dont know. You're telling me you super secret agent S.H.I.E.L.D. mom never taught you how to snowboard?”

Percy shrugged. “I’d never seen snow before this winter. It’s hard to learn when there’s none available.” He then frowned. “Also her degree is in Nuclear Physics. Not snowboarding.”

”OK but aren't you guys like, Russian? Shouldn't it be all Bears and Snow and…” Dorian was about to say Vodka, but given what Percy had just been through he decided to veer in a different direction. ”Babushkas? Or those little nesting dolls that make no sense.”

He raised an eyebrow. He didn’t catch the comment Dorian had almost made. He was used to people stereotyping him, however - if it wasn’t Russian imagery they conjured up, it was Jewish imagery. “My mother’s from Connecticut. She wasn’t born in Russia,” he reminded Dorian. “I’m not really interested in bears, either. And as for snow - my mame’s family always comes to California for the holidays, even my bubbe.”

Dorian crossed his arms, staring very intently at his boyfriend. He could've sworn Percy had told him the story of how when he was just a little Russian baby and his mother was back in Russia, that she wrestled a bear as she made her trek over to the America's to gain freedom and sunshine or something. There was definitely like, a heard of Bears too, like twelve bears that she fought off angle handedly with a baby Percy in one arm. ”Youre learning to Snowboard.” Dorian said flatly.

“And if I refuse?” Percy crossed his arms.

”I'll use the nuclear option.”

“And that is…?”

Dorian’s eyes began to wet, his lower lip trembling as it was clear he was about to start crying.

Percy’s eyes widened. He thought the nuclear option was that Dorian would possess him and force him to snowboard. He hadn’t been expecting tears. How long had Dorian been able to cry on demand? His resolve was crumbling. “No, please, don’t,” he begged. “Don’t cry.”

Dorian slowly dropped down onto his knees, tears streaming down his face. ”I-If you w-wont board with m-me. T-t'en I'll be all alone on our trip.”

“Fine, fine, I’ll learn to snowboard just - please, please don’t cry!” he begged.

”Really?” Dorian sniffled.

Percy nodded, uncrossing his arms as he gave Dorian a tight hug.

Dorian wiped the tears from his eyes as he smiled. ”Like a charm. Lets go get our boards!”

He shook his head, irritated at his boyfriend’s act - but relieved to see that Dorian had stopped crying. Maybe after he completely wiped out, he’d have mercy on him and let him watch from a safe distance. “If I get hurt learning how to do this, you’re going to owe me an activity of my choosing,” he informed him. He had a few ideas in mind already.

”If? What do you mean if? It's more of a when. You will get ‘urt. Its part of learnin’. Might even ‘it a tree or two.”

Percy’s jaw dropped slightly. “And you want me to learn this why?”

”Because it's fun! Besides t'e more you learn t'e safer it is and t'e less you'll get ‘urt.”

“…Can we cuddle by the fire later, at least?”

”Do tigers ‘ave stripes?”

“Yes…?” Percy didn’t understand why Dorian had asked that. Of course tigers had stripes. It was one of their defining features. Was he checking in on that fact on the chance they’d see one while they were snowboarding?



The lodge was nestled into the Himalayans, just a stone’s throw away from the slopes. An indoor passageway had taken Percy and Dorian from the main building to one designated for sporting, a winter enthusiast’s dream of a shop. Every bit of gear one could possibly desire was available for purchase or for rent, from parkas for the tiniest of babies to the same ski poles used in the Olympics. Two employees were assisting customers, helping them try on boots and check for a fit, while another stood behind the counter, explaining the logistics of how to access the lift outside to get to the various slopes, indicating on a map ones of suitable difficulty for the customer. In the back, there was a small cafe, where those who had already enjoyed the slopes but weren’t quite done for the day were enjoying a steaming hot drink, and to the left, a red cross mounted to the wall indicated the medical station for those in need.

Percy looked at the different snowboards on the wall, more than a little bit intimidated. Some of the boards looked bigger than he was. And he was supposed to strap himself to these and let himself go down a slope with no safety net, with no means of stopping himself? Sweat started to pool on the back of his neck out of nerves. “Er. How do you know which one to use?”

Dorian began to explain to Percy how to find the right board for himself, pointing out to various different options and styles while also having an attendant help them out for a more professional touch. By the end of it Dorian had already grabbed the one he wanted offering Percy the last bit of advice. ”In t'e end I usually pick one t'at's cool lookin’. T'en again…I dont ‘ave Pops ‘ere to ‘elp ‘eal a broken bone due to carelessness.”

He hated all of the different options present. It made it all the more intimidating. What if he chose incorrectly? He stared at each board, scrunching up his face as the doubt ate away at him. It was like being asked to pick a car to drive from the lot - even with the explanation of how to find one, it still felt somewhat overwhelming. Eventually, however, he settled on Dorian’s advice. One that looked cool. It had a bunch of flowers on it, little water color ones that stood out in a sharp contrast to the white base of the board. It reminded him of the small ponds he’d seen in New Orleans, where lilies floated on the surface.

But if picking a board had been a challenge, it was nothing compared to the lift. He stared at it. He watched others get onto it. But the movement didn’t make any sense - they were clipping in, then out, then in again?? It was worse than trying to figure out swing dancing.

So Percy bypassed the problem. “I’ll see you at the bottom, then,” he said, before teleporting to the top of the slope.

”Wait Perce no!” Dorian panicked. Percy wasn’t equipped to do the harder slopes, hell he was barely equipped to do the bunny slope! But Dorian had no way of knowing exactly where Percy had teleported, especially given how long his range had now increased since the competition. He could be anywhere on the mountain. Dorian looked around wildly from his seat on the lift before a strange scent came over him. He closed his eyes and tried to focus on it, the smell of parchment and ink, of dark woods and fresh coffee, all intertwining together as he moved on up the slope. It got stronger the more he moved up, and when Dorian opened his eyes he swore he saw slivers of golden light. It was like small threads of gold were thrown into the wind, flowing, but it didn’t move with the wind, it followed its own path, one Dorian felt inclined to follow no matter how tenuous the visuals were.

He didn’t hear Dorian’s protest, as Percy reappeared at the top of the slope - not the bunny hill, either, but one meant for advanced individuals. He didn’t know that, though, the intricacies on who was allowed to snowboard were lost on him. The most he knew about winter sports came from when he’d been ill and watched all of Heated Rivalry in a feverish haze. He took in his surroundings, a bit awed at the height and scale of it all, how the sun reflected off of the snow, the trees dotting the landscape… a lot more trees than he expected, but he was a mutant able to teleport. He could handle it. He waved down at the rising lift, assuming Dorian could see him - and he meant to wait, he really did, but his balance shifted and the board began to slide, slowly building up speed as Percy flailed, desperate to stop it - but his motions only made it worse, and the next thing he knew, he was zipping down the mountain, completely out of control.

And then, the world seemed to slow down - he made eye contact with Dorian on the lift, completely turning his head as he grinned - this was actually fun, he liked this, the rush was -

CRASH.

Dorian clipped himself back into the snowboard, launching off the lift and attempting to go help Percy. His control was shaky at best as panic was quickly setting in. One wrong move and it sent Dorian lurching forward towards Percy, he tried to use his telekinesis to help stabilize himself but it didn't help. He was moving too far too fast already, so he braced for impact and phased through both Percy and the Tree. ”Percy! Perce?!”

For a moment, Percy didn’t answer. His head was spinning as he was laid out on his back, a tiny little crater in already compacted snow. The pain of the crash hadn’t even registered yet, as slowly, he lifted his head. Nothing felt broken. “Dorian?” he called out, still a little dazed as he hobbled on up to his feet, regaining his balance a little more with each step.

Dorian phased out of his board, scrambling up the mountain as he tried to reach where Percy was seen last. ”I'm here Perce, just – just hold on.” The sound of snow crunched beneath his hands and knees as he began his crawl, slowly working himself back up until he was running as fast as the snow allowed for him.

He took a breath, looking around the mountain as the crisp, cold air burned his throat. Danni’s blush had been rendered completely unnecessary by the sun freezing temperatures, the chill bringing out a rosy red in his cheeks. As terrifying as it had been, it had been exhilarating, too - his adrenaline was up, his blood was pumping, and he had the urge to go back up to the top of the mountain and try it again. He thought he’d hate it - he’d spent his entire life preferring books and softness to athletics and sports. “Dorian?” he called out again, trying to see if the scrambling figure on the hill looked like him. He went to teleport to close the gap between them, but he was winded from the crash, only vanishing and reappearing about fifty feet closer. He squinted, waving at the scrambling person.

”Percy, I'm coming! Are you ok? Are you hurt?” Dorian waved back towards Percy, trying to give him a semblance of hope that help was coming. But the side was too steep and his pacing too slow. He was so close, he just needed to get a little further.

He could barely hear Dorian, but his voice came through over the noise of the mountain. He hadn’t realized it would sound like this, a deep guttural growling that came from somewhere behind him. Was it just the wind? Or from the other snowboarders? He held his hand in front of his eyes, trying to see his boyfriend a little better. “I’m okay!” he called out, but the sound was only getting louder and louder, and the ground shook behind him. He turned around to get a look at what it was, only to be met with solid white fur - fur that extended upwards at least ten feet, with a terrifying, snarling face.

The beast roared.

It lunged at Percy faster than he could react, grabbing him by the ankles and slinging him over its shoulder.

Dorian breathed a sigh of relief as his muscles began to relax. He was ok, thank Goose he was ok. They just needed to check for a concussion first and take him back to the lodge for some rest and cocoa. Dorian could see his boyfriend, and just as he was about to run, he froze. ”Is t'at a dang Wampa?!” Star struck aside, he needed to hurry. It had already grabbed Percy and began to take him away. The creature was bigger and faster than Dorian in the snow.

The yeti let out a final cry, a challenge to anyone who would dare come and take its prize, as it raised its free arm, pointing at Dorian. And then it turned around as abruptly as it had appeared, bounding through the snow and the trees with ease only known to families of Russian bears, quickly outpacing the young mutant.

“Dorian!!” Percy screamed, as he tried to grab at his ankles to pull himself free - it was always the ankles with him, always his achilles’ heel - but the creature was stronger than him. Teleporting was a possibility, but he couldn’t guarantee that the beast wouldn’t come with him - and with each running leap, his disorientation grew and grew. He needed to try anyway, though, had to do whatever it took to get free - he closed his eyes, trying to focus on the little cabin where they’d received their snowboards, waves of blue pulsing off of him and then…

WHACK.

His head collided with a tree branch as the creature ran, and the tiny twink slipped into unconsciousness.

As soon as the Yeti began bounding away, Dorian decided to he needed to fly up above the snow. He could move faster this way, track the beast without ruining its own tracks in the process, but even with that advantage it still moved faster than he could hope to achieve. He lost visuals quickly, the creature's white fur blending in well with the snow. His training kicking in, as he lowered down slightly and tried to focus his mind, to calm himself. Panicking wouldn't help anyone, especially not Percy. So he followed the tracks, carefully but quickly as that allowed.

The Yeti made it back to its lair without issue, a small cave opening in the mountain rock. Very little light penetrated, but it didn’t need it to navigate its home, as it strolled deeper and deeper into the cave, letting out an affectionate howl at its sleeping offspring, before grabbing its prize off its back. It didn’t want it to be able to run off again, after being collected so soon, so the beast lashed its feet to the cavern ceiling, allowing it to dangle upside down as it slept. Satisfied with its work, the Yeti then shuffled to one of the corners of the cave, sniffing at the varying food stores it had collected from the strange creatures that screamed on its mountain. It selected a package with an orange fish on it, and ripped it open, before calling for its offspring to come and feast - all but one.

It took him a while, but Dorian had finally found the entrance to the Yeti's cave. He listened in from outside, trying to get a feel for the situation. With a defeated sigh, he finally phased so that the Yeti wouldn't spot him or touch him, moving in silently as he tried to find Percy. All he saw was a bunch of smaller ones eating…Goldfish? Dorian phased back in, before doing his best impression of Chewbacca.

There were eighteen smaller yeti, all approximately Percy’s size. The furry creatures stopped in their feast, looking up at Dorian with something akin to curiosity. And their parent, easily twice Dorian’s height, stared back at him. For a moment, the air was still. It wouldn’t take much for the Yeti to rip Dorian to shreds, to rip him apart and protect its offspring, protect its home.

The Yeti roared, and looked at Dorian expectantly. It moved towards him, revealing Percy strung up from the cave ceiling behind him, the slowest stirrings of consciousness beginning in the young hero.

Dorian stood his ground as the yeti began closing the distance, roaring at him before staring. He pointed towards Percy as he began to continue speaking Wookie. Trying to convey to him that he wasn't a threat and simply wanted his boyfriend back.

The Yeti lunged, its arm missing Dorian’s head by a few inches - and it suddenly pulled it back, revealing a box of assorted chips. It shook the box at Dorian and set it down in front of him, before gesturing back at Percy, and letting out another cry. It wasn’t antagonistic, however - it almost sounded inviting.

Dorian grabbed the box of chips, staring at them and towards Percy as he tried to piece together what he was saying. He made his way over, just beneath Percy before flying upwards and opening the box to feed him. ”Perce please wake up, I need you to help translate the Russian Wampa speak. Best I can manage is Wookie and I'm very rusty in it.”

Percy’s eyes slowly blinked open, stirred by the sound of Dorian’s voice. “What… what happened?” he mumbled, his eyes closing again. All of the blood in his body was rushing towards his head, just adding to his state of disorientation. He remembered snowboarding down the slope, crashing, and then… “where are we?”

The Yeti howled at Dorian, as it finished distributing food to the rest of its young.

Dorian grabbed a handful of food and shoved it into Percy's mouth. ”Chew and listen closely. We are in a Wampa's nest, t'ere are well over a dozen babies ‘ere and t’ey ‘ave you captive. I don't want to startle t’em, but like I said, my Wookie is rusty so please ‘elp me talk to t'em.”

Before he could fully follow what was going on, a fistful of potato chips were shoved into his mouth, and he hacked it up on reflex, the saliva covered chips falling to the ground and missing Dorian. They were in a wampa’s nest…? Like in Star Wars...? His eyes widened, realizing that he was upside down. Was he Luke Skywalker then? He didn’t mind the thought of that, Luke Skywalker had been gay awakening - him and Daniel Craig. He made eye contact with the Wampa, as it let out another roar. A roar that he should have been able to understand - this was his power, it was the one time it would come in handy, and he tried to force himself to respond, but what came out sending more like a mew and less like a Wampa. “I don’t think I speak Wampa…”

The Yeti let out another roar - angrier than the one before - as it lumbered over towards Percy and Dorian, reaching upwards for the imprisoned twink.

Dorian gestured towards Percy, giving out a series of wookie growls and gestures at him and the food he spat out as he tried to convey to the Yeti that Percy clearly isn't eating. As it began to approach them Dorian flew up higher, blocking its path to Percy as he kept his arms crossed like a X to tell it not to grab him.

The Yeti stopped, arm outstretched, as if Dorian were Owen Grady and it a velociraptor. Even the smaller Yeti stopped eating their goldfish feast, looking up at Dorian almost with a sense of wonder.

“Erm, I think your Wookie… is working,” Percy didn’t have time to consider the implications of that right now. He couldn’t get a good read on the situation - he didn’t know why the Yeti had taken him or why it seemed to want Dorian to feed him stale potato chips. He didn’t realize that the baby Yetis were about the same size as him. Still dangling upside down, he removed his goggles to get a better look, and the moment he did, the Yeti began to wail.

It wailed and wailed, looking at Percy and then at its many children, before looking at Percy and then finally Dorian.

Dorian proceeded to speak to the Yeti, various growls and thrills as he tried to explain that Percy wasn't one of his kids, that he was in fact a human boy with about as much hubris as a Greek Hero. Trying to tame a slope before he even learned how to crawl. He also explained that they don't do well to being upside-down or the fact that it was cold so they needed to leave soon.

The wailing stopped abruptly, as the Yeti turned to look at its children. It held out its paws, tapping one of its claws to each digit, and repeating a few times. And then, as it turned back to face Dorian and Percy, it let out what sounded almost like a bark, as it reached past Dorian, and tugged Percy down, letting the boy drop unceremoniously onto the cave floor - an action that caused it to bark more, followed by a few growls aimed at Dorian, with almost a twinkle of glee in its eye.

Percy’s eye twitched. It had been a while since he hadn’t been able to follow a conversation and he hated it. “What did it say? What did you say?” he grumbled, as he got back up to his feet.

Dorian helped Percy back up to his feet, wrapping his arm around Percy's shoulders as he gestured towards him with his head and let out a few barks before going back to his growls in response to what the Yeti had said. ”I'll tell you later Perce.”

He was probably just telling the Yeti that they were leaving - or admonishing it for having abducted him in the first place. That had to be it. Percy nodded slightly, as much as his body felt like it was filled with angry, buzzing bees at the lack of certainty about what was said. It was like being back in CAGE, hearing folks whispering near him in other languages, conversations he didn’t need to be a part of, but the mystery of it had been maddening. “Are we going back to the slope now then?”

The Yeti shook its head from side to side, letting out a final series of growls, before extending one arm towards Dorian, and leaving the other slightly curled as it stepped forward.

Dorian mirrored its movements, pulling the Yeti in for a bro hug before sliding it back and dabbing him up. A few more growls to let them know he'd stay in touch. ”Why don't we ‘ead back to t’e lodge? Unless you really want to get acquainted wit' a few more tree's.”

Percy stared for a moment. Did everyone except for him know that ritualistic embrace? He recognized the first part, the bro hug - Dorian had done one with Gideon during Hanukkah. But the second part? Did Dorian also know Yeti sign language?

“I thought you wanted to snowboard, though,” he said a bit hesitantly, as he realized his urge to skip the lift had ruined the session for Dorian. It had been really important for him that they both do this, too. “… It was fun until the tree,” he added, as the Yeti stood off to the side, allowing them to exit the cave - and all eighteen baby Yetis swarmed Dorian, hugging him and mewling little growls.



A little while later, Percy and Dorian had returned to the lodge, warming up by the fire with two large cups of hot chocolate, done with all the works - whipped cream, marshmallows, chocolate sauce, sprinkles, and candy canes. A brief stop by the first aid station had confirmed that Percy didn’t have a concussion, and they were clear to go back to the slopes whenever they wished. And as much as he had felt bad about ending the snowboarding session early, he was enjoying the feeling of warmth returning to his body, as he took a sip of his hot chocolate. He set his mug down, unaware of the whipped cream that had adhered to his upper lip.

“So… Yetis are real, then. And subsist on a diet of GoldFish and potato chips,” Percy summarized. He then frowned slightly. “Are other cryptids real then, too? Is Mothman real? Is Bigfoot?”

Dorian took a deep sip of his cocoa. Letting the rich chocolaty flavours settle on his tongue before finally swallowing it down and plucking off a marshmallow from the top to eat. ”Yeah? A well balanced diet obviously. Fish n Chips just like t'e British.” He shrugged at the other questions. Cryptids were cryptids for a reason, humanity had barely handled race, sexuality, or mutants. How did anyone expect them to handle another form of creature or being they didn't understand?

Percy raised an eyebrow. “You do know that’s a terrible diet, right?” He didn’t believe for one second that he didn’t know. Dorian worked out and took his training more seriously than anyone Percy knew. Although he supposed that it was possible James just healed them up enough it didn’t really matter what they ate. He took another sip of his hot cocoa, contemplating. They were sitting in one of the lounges of the lodge, the firing roaring in the fireplace in front of them, a coffee table for resting their drinks and plush ruby red couches, with quilts draped along their backs to lounge on. Christmas music played softly from a record player. Behind them were varying activities - a ping pong table, a pool table, and even a pinball machine. But Percy’s gaze kept going to the windows, where the snowboards and skiers looked like tiny specs as they zoomed down the hill.

“If it was your last day on Earth, what would you do?” he asked suddenly.

”T'e most dangerous heist known to man. Somet'in’ like raidin’ all of t'e British Museum to return precious artifacts back to where t'ey belong. What about you?”

“So you’d take the date we had and elevate it,” he mused, shaking his head slightly. He hadn’t known what he’d expected from Dorian. He shrugged slightly, even though he had been the one to pose the scenario to begin with. “Am I not invited to the raid? Hurtful, meyn libe.”

”No no, you ‘ave to answer too. You can't get away from it.” Dorian stuck his tongue out before taking another drink of his hot chocolate.

“Maybe I spend the day foiling your heist, as the Sherlock to your Moriarty,” he countered, before seriously contemplating. Dorian hadn’t given him a mushy answer, so he wouldn’t either. “I think it would be fun to have a fight to the death using swords while sky diving. Maximize the adrenaline the rush on my way off this mortal plane.” He then frowned slightly, considering once again how meaningless death was for his boyfriend. Would he be having this same conversation with another guy a hundred years from now?

Dorian laughed. ”Do you even know ‘ow to use a sword? Or skydive? Also you can teleport, t'at gives an unfair advantage. T'en again I can phase so a ‘eist also would seem unfair unless I decided not to use my powers for it. “

“I used to play with swords when I was little,” Percy argued. “How hard can it be? You just swing it around like a stick. Same thing with sky diving - you just fall. It’s easy.”

Dorian's jaw dropped for several reasons. First, new boyfriend lore drop, second, how dare he say its just swinging around. Dorian had spent years perfecting his ability with a sword, sure he never used it for combat because a sword should never be drawn unless you had the intent to kill. It was part of why he had chosen a ceremonial sword as his weapon to store his antitelepathy charm. He was speechless.

Percy reached out, and gently closed Dorian’s mouth.

”When we get back, you me and bokken. We'll see how easily you swing your stick Perce.”

Percy rolled his eyes. “I do more than just read books, you know. So don’t be too shocked when I win,” he teased.

”Oh you're goin’ down Novikova.”

“It’s Novikov,” Percy corrected, setting his hot chocolate down with a huff. “Unless you think I’m a girl.”

”I'd say you'll fight like one but I dont t'ink youre as good as Gideon.” Dorian stuck his tongue out at him.

His eyes narrowed. “You want to fight right now, Gray?”

”Non mon cœur. It shall ‘appen when we get back. I still want to enjoy our Christmas gift and we still ‘ave more boardin to do.”

Percy sighed slightly, before picking up his hot chocolate - even as he kept an eye on Dorian. He didn’t dare completely let his guard down around him. He’d been pranked enough to know better. “Well, what do you want to do then? Since you’ve chosen cowardice.”

”I was gonna say you, but clearly you ‘it your ‘ead ‘arder t'an I t'ought if you t'ink me given you a day to recover from your fall and subsequent capture, cowardice.”

He raised an eyebrow. “My head is perfectly fine.”

”You've never ‘eard me complain before ‘ave you?”

“You’re impossible,” Percy shook his head, even as his cheeks reddened again and not from the cold.

”I t'ink you mispronounced impeccable.”

“Infuriating, actually.”

”Impolite.”

“Yes, you are extremely,” Percy agreed, before setting his hot cocoa aside and pulling Dorian into a kiss.

Dorian smiled weakly. ”You want to take t’is to t'e room? Or you plan on leavin’ it at t'at?.”

“Do you want me to take this to the room?” he challenged. “You seemed awfully interested in my stick and my head.”

Dorian nodded excitedly. There were no parents, no supervision, and no students to walk in on them.

He sighed dramatically, pulling Dorian in closer by the collar. “So needy,” he teased. The energy around them shifted and pulsed, as Percy had every intention of sending them to reappear in their hotel room on the bed - and while they made it back to the room, his aim was a little bit off. Instead, however, he appeared in Dorian’s lap on the cuck chair.

Dorian looked at where they were, using his telekinesis to pull the blinds closed before phasing his and Percy's clothes off his body quickly.

“And here I thought you had no interest in sword fighting,” he growled lowly into Dorian’s ear.



Percy and Dorian had spent most of the first day doing cardio of one kind or another, from exploring the slopes and each other, and befriending nineteen Yetis. Miraculously enough, their afternoon snowboarding session went far better than the one in the morning. They had started on the bunny slope, Percy stumbling his way through the movements, and falling face first into the snow so routinely he was beginning to question if he really were Russian at all. Any protests that his mame’s family were a desert people were summarily dismissed by his boyfriend. By the time he had managed to get down the slope without nearly injuring himself, the sun had already begun to set in the sky, and his sore, aching body was covered with a thick layer of sweat. He’d practically collapsed the moment they made it back to their room, barely having the energy to take a shower, as he vowed he would never exercise again.

They had eaten dinner at the resort’s restaurant, an upscale fine dining experience where the chef came out to personally speak to diners at the start of their meal, and recommend specialty, sometimes custom dishes to best suit their interests and palette. The atmosphere was warm and romantic, heavy oak tables set with white cloth and lit by flickering candles, as a cellist softly played. In lieu of champagne or other alcoholic beverages, the two had been offered their choice of a variety of mocktails, before they had settled on a bottle of sparkling cider, handcrafted here at the resort. The food itself had been exquisite too - juicy, tender steaks cooked to perfection paired with seasonal vegetables, and followed up with an elevated take on creme brulee for dessert.

With what little energy they had regained from dinner, they spent exploring the resort itself. It had just about every amenity one could want, including a small arcade, complete with virtual reality simulators - an option Percy had been very quick to refuse even contemplating - an indoor heated pool, a sauna and a spa, a gym, a movie theater, and more. They took advantage of the movie theater’s emptiness, and Percy had screamed his way through Friday the 13th, hiding his face in Dorian’s chest for most of the movie. The palette cleanser movie of the Wizard of Oz had been more his speed, and by the final act, he had fallen asleep on his boyfriend’s shoulder, only to stir slightly at the very end, and mumble, “what did the wampa say?”



Dorian woke up the next morning, his hand blindly reaching over on the bed as he began to yawn and stretch. He tapped once, twice, then opened his eyes in a panic as he didn't feel his boyfriend right next to him. He quickly shimmied up in the bed, looking towards the counter to see that Percy's phone had also been missing. ”Perce!?”

“Yeah?” Percy’s voice came from the bathroom, the door closed.

Dorian laid back into the bed, a huge sigh of relief. ”Oh man, I t’ought t'e Wampa took you again.”

He laughed slightly. “I have a surprise for you. Close your eyes and I’ll come out.”

Dorian cooed with excitement as he wiggled back into the bed, closing his eyes and also placing his hands over them. ”Ready! I wont peek promise!”

Percy took a breath, as he inspected himself in the mirror one last time. It had taken him an hour to get ready, and he’d needed to bring his phone with him in order to refer to Danni’s detailed instructions. He’d started with the makeup, applying a rosy blush to his cheeks. It had been more challenging than he’d thought it would be, and he’d gone through a half dozen makeup wipes until he’d been satisfied. And once it had set, he set about getting into the clothes. The pants had been easier - they were long with a slit on the side, almost giving the illusion of a long skirt. The top took him about half an hour to sort out, his frustration boiling as he tried to figure out the way to wrap it and tie it, and he’d almost video called Danni in a panic, even considering a quick jump back to New Orleans for help, only to finally get it on. The heels went on next, followed by the circlet and the rings and other pieces of jewelry.

But he finally had it on. The showpiece outfit. His heart started pounding thunderously. He stared at himself in the mirror again, counted to five slowly, and left the bathroom. He walked out and stood in front of the bed. “Okay, you can open your eyes now.”

Dorian kicked his feet with excitement. When he opened his eyes at first he didn't know what to expect. He'd thought a physical gift, or if not physical then something small or minor. But what he got was so much more. His jaw dropped, shock written clearly across his face as he found himself at a loss for words. Dorian was never one for swearing, the most he did was a little ‘shit' in french which barely counted. But seeing his boyfriend at that moment. ”Holy Fuck! Perce you look amazing!”

Percy’s face turned bright red. The blush hadn’t been needed after all. “D-do you like it?” he stammered out, his body language shifting slightly to be a little more compact, to make him a little smaller.

Dorian nodded furiously. ”Like it? Perce I love it! You should dress like t'is more often. Omg I ‘ave not'in like t'is to wear! I didn't know we'd do a fancy day!”

He failed to bite back the smile on his face. “Danni said I needed a showpiece outfit… He called this the snow prince,” he paused for a moment, before slowly turning around so Dorian could see it from the back, too. He wanted to tell him that the ties were meant for him to be able to unwrap Percy like a gift, but he was feeling a little tongue tied.

”More like a show stopper. Wow, Perce, I…when? Why? ‘Ow? Who?” Dorian ran his hand through his bed head of hair as he tried to make sense of everything that Percy was saying. The shyness, the blush, the outfit, all of it was a lot and in all the best ways. Danni needed to take Perce on more shopping trips clearly.

“Erm, two days ago. After Danni helped me with Fred, we went to Paris and got this… for you…” Almost shyly, he moved over to the bed, and sat down on the edge of it, looking at Dorian. “Just for you,” he added, clearing his throat slightly.

Dorian shook his head. ”Non mon cœur. An outfit like t'at deserves to be shown. We are goin’ down to get me a new outfit and t'en we can ‘ave a nice dinner date. Let t'e world see my Snow Prince.”

Percy opened his mouth to protest - he didn’t know how comfortable he felt, having other people see him like this. He didn’t really show skin in public, preferring things that kept him covered up - and certainly nothing that drew the eye. But as Dorian called him his Snow Prince… his traitorous heart swooned. He’d do anything for this boy. He swallowed, his eyes lingering on his lips for a moment, before quickly darting further down, and he nodded. Dorian had never wanted to show him off before. He felt like a prize… and it was strangely thrilling. “Okay,” he agreed. “But if anyone starts to stare…”

”Let t'em. T'ey should stare, you wouldn't tell someone to avert t'eir eyes away from a piece of art would you? To look away from an Achillean statue? Non?” The answer that Dorian had wanted was obvious, and it showed plainly on his face.

“… You think I’m as pretty as a piece of art?” He felt lightheaded for a moment, as he reached out and put a hand on Dorian’s arm to settle himself. He’d never felt like this before. The rush of endorphins was almost addicting. “As Achilles?”

”Tu es plus bee que toutes les œuvres d'art que j'aie jamais vues.” Dorian cooed.

Percy couldn’t help himself, as he swooned, practically collapsing into his boyfriend. No one had ever told him he was beautiful before (well, aside from his mothers). His heart was fluttering. He didn’t know what to say, as he managed to catch his breath. “Merci…” he whispered. He then swallowed slightly. “Allons-y? À la boutique?”

”Oui.” Dorian quickly changed out of his pajamas, throwing on some light wash jeans, a shirt, and a beanie that he'd be abandoning soon before he held his arm out for Percy to take before descending downstairs.

The ski lodge catered to an exclusively wealthy clientele, offering intimate views of the Himalayans, world class dining, and the guarantee of privacy. Everything a person could desire was available here - and everything else, a member of the staff could gladly procure for them. As such, the resort boosted a small collection of high-end stores and boutiques, offering precious, finely crafted jewelry and one-of-a-kind designer clothing. The boutique that Percy and Dorian entered first was called भव्यता, glass window displays featuring mannequins in haute-couture, posed and dressed for a variety of situations, from casual fun on the slopes to elegant dresses and suits fit for a ball. Rather than having spiraling racks of clothing, the store was like a collection of frozen statues, each modeling yet another option, with a small card indicating the name of the designer. An employee stood behind the counter, her glasses secured to her face with a beaded chain, and she smiled as the two customers entered.

“Ah, welcome in, welcome in. My name is Grace and I would be happy to bring you any pieces you would like to try. Whatever I can do to make your visit more pleasant and comfortable, it would be my pleasure. Might I offer you a refreshment?”

Dorian looked over the outfits on the mannequins. He'd recognized some of the brands that were one display, some of which his father had modeled before, some that were even his design influence. He doubted Percy knew any of that however. He wasn't even sure if Percy understood the price tag of it all. But he didn't care, he wanted a new outfit to match his boyfriend for a lovely dinner.

When the sales clerk alerted them to their presence Dorian turned with a polite smile. ”Bonjour! We are just lookin’ for now to see which of t'ese we shall take. But we will let you know if we need to try any on. D'accord?”

“Bien sûr!” Grace agreed, smiling at the pair. “Amusez-vous.”

Percy looked around at the outfits on display, a little less intimidated by them than he would have been a few days ago. He wasn’t comfortable yet in them, but they weren’t as foreign as they’d been before. They were shopping for Dorian, too, so he didn’t have to swallow any pride and look at women’s clothing for himself. He didn’t see any prices listed on the clothes either, so he did his best to put the thought of price out of his mind - he didn’t need to panic again over it.

Dorian followed behind Percy, looking at everything they had on display, taking a few photos for outfits he'd want later as well as some he thought Danni may like. Lingering a few that caught his own eye as he felt the material to see what they were made of. He wasn't exactly certain what to get, or what to look for in order to go with Percy. He didn't want to match him per se, more so compliment his own outfit. Share in the light rather than attempt to take it.

Percy bit his lip for a moment, thinking. He wasn’t as good as Danni at putting outfits together but… maybe he could try to assemble one for Dorian. It’d be a way to make this trip even more special, even more memorable. He glanced over at him, seeing the way he was trailing behind him, until his resolve solidified. “You’ve dressed me before… I’d like to dress you.”

Dorian was shocked. His eyes lighting up at the mention of having Percy pick out his outfit. Somewhere between absolute delight and pure abject horror. Dorian had had to show Percy how to dress beyond dress shirts, slacks, and school uniforms. He'd had to show Percy there was a hairstyle beyond a come over. It was a tall order, but he was excited to see what Percy came up with. ”Ok! What're you t'inkin’?”

He nodded, his expression mirroring the one he made when approaching an essay topic with a particularly challenging nuance to it. He didn’t answer Dorian at first, as he walked around the store, taking in the various options - some of them he didn’t like the feel of the fabric on, some looked too complicated to figure out how to put on and off, others looked too boring and dull. Dorian wasn’t boring, so his clothing needed to match.

Eventually, however, one top in particular caught his eye. It was colorful and whimsical, soft blues and reds against an almost beige, with billowing sleeves and a long tie. “This,” he informed Dorian, pointing at his pick for the top.

Dorian silently gasped as he placed a hand onto his chest in awe. He hadn't expected for Percy to actually grab an item he'd like. ”I love it! So what's t'e t'eme?”

The theme.

He was silent for a moment, as he considered it. Truthfully, he had picked the top because its colorful liveliness reminded him of Dorian. Answering Autumn Prince or Fire Prince was far too basic, far too boring of an answer. He needed something more interesting to pair with Snow Prince. And as always, his thoughts gravitated towards Greek myth - towards a wretched, cold god grasping at a goddess of spring. Snow as icy death - as Hades.

“You’re Persephone,” he decided, pleased that Dorian liked the top. He went to look for a bottom piece next, something solid that wouldn’t pull the eye away from the top too much, but would still emphasize Dorian’s height. It took him a bit to find something he was satisfied wouldn’t clash, as he directed his attention towards a pair of flared, billowy dark denim pants. “With this.”

Dorian posed as Percy declared him be Persephone. One hand on his hips as another dramatically flared up towards his forehead. ”I, t'e Goddess of Spring and you t'e God who brings t'e unbearing winter?” He followed quickly behind, watching as Percy went to work looking for more and finding some beautiful pants. ”J'aime.”

Percy beamed. This was actually really fun. Maybe he needed to try dressing up Dorian more often. He could already imagine himself going through his closet at school, picking out various items and asking him to try them on together. It’d have to be on Fridays when they had free dress, of course, but the idea made him a little bit giddy. He continued to look around the store, knowing that they’d need to find some shoes and accessories - he looked at Dorian, looked at the shoe options, looked at him again, until he found a pair that he didn’t fully understand how it offered any stability at all. The wedge of the heel was tilted, almost a triangle with one tip facing the ground - but he liked the way that the shoe looked almost like a sandal, with straps and buckles. “These shoes,” he indicated, before a beautiful scarf caught his eye - “and that.” He liked the idea he could grab onto it and pull Dorian around.

He then frowned, turning to look at Dorian. “You need jewelry, too.”

Dorian giggled as he told Percy to go ahead and grab some jewelry for him. He went over towards the sales clerk pointing out towards all the items that Percy had picked out for him, asking for the appropriate sizes for him to both try out as well as purchase. After long he went back over to Percy. ”So what's the verdict?”

Percy was standing in front of the case, looking at all of the jewelry options. He had found a gold circlet with a floral motif, as well as some rings that he thought would look nice. There was a locket he was tempted by, but he knew Dorian had received one for Christmas, so that would work. “These things,” he indicated, pointing at all of them. A sudden idea then hit him, as he noticed a silver ring that matched one of the gold ones he liked for Dorian. He knew that exchanging rings was a popular step in relationships - would Dorian want to do that?

Dorian waved the clerk over to show which accessories they needed from the case. Grace happily complied and unlocked them, pulling out each piece for Dorian to try on and see how he felt. ”Now you cant see it all toget'er until I'm fully ready. Just as I couldn't see it from you.”

He rolled his eyes slightly, before nodding. “I’ll go sit on the boyfriend chair, then,” he said, before heading over to some of the seating provided in the store. The clerk had unlocked a dressing room for Dorian so he could try them all on together, and Percy figured this might take a moment, so he pulled out his phone and resumed reading the fanfiction he had been perusing earlier.

Dorian tried it on, looking at himself in the mirrors to see how the fabric fell on him, to see every angle of the outfit and how he felt about it. He loved it, he'd take it. He took it all off, folding it nicely before getting back into his jeans and stepping back out. ”We'll take it all t'anks.”

“Excellent!” Grace beamed, as she retrieved the items and bagged them up, ringing up each piece as she went. She then paused, waiting for the boys to decide how they wanted to handle payment. Before tax, the total for just the clothes, not including the jewelry or anything, was $5380 US.

Percy couldn’t help but feel a little faint as he looked at that number. He’d spent almost all of his contest winnings his mothers had allowed him to have access to during his trip with Danni. “Tvoy otets budet ne protiv?” he mumbled.

Dorian shrugged and charged it all to the room. The numbers meant absolutely nothing to him. He still found it odd that people actually took clothes out of the stores. It was so much easier to just have his Pa make him anything he wanted.

“Enjoy, have a great rest of your stay and please don’t hesitate if you have any questions or concerns!” Grace put a receipt for the clothes in the bag, and then passed them across to Dorian.

Percy blinked. He didn’t even know you could charge that much to the room. He looked at his boyfriend again, the slight itchy awareness of just the sheer difference in class between the two of them bubbling back up to the surface. He didn’t even know if there was a word for Dorian’s level of wealth. And while he usually didn’t feel poor, he did in moments like these. “Erm. Should we go back to the room, then?” he asked quietly.

”Duh! I gotta get all showered and ready! Good t'in’ i brought some makeup wit’ me in case I needed it. I'm t'inkin’ wait no I cant tell you what I'm t'inkin’ it's a surprise.”

“Uh huh.” For a brief moment, he regretted that he had already showered. There was an idea there to explore. He put a hand on Dorian’s bicep, and in a blink, they reappeared in their room, his accuracy perfect this time - no cuck chairs involved.

Dorian went to work, placing the clothing off onto the vanity counter as he got showered and ready for the day. He blushed his cheeks much like Percy had, but in lieu of the frosty cold pale colors, his were rich and deep berry colors. His lips lightly tinted with a purple-red and glossed over. In comparison to Percy's pale soft pallette, his was more warm and vibrant. He finally got dressed in the outfit chosen for him, having less of an issue than Percy had in his, including the shoes. ”Ready?”

Even though he’d picked out the outfit for him, he was still stunned to see him in it, fully at a loss for words. Dorian was the most beautiful boy he’d ever seen. He put his phone away, hopping off of where he’d been perched on the bed, as he walked on over to him, standing up on his toes to give him a kiss. “You look incredible,” he murmured, before giving him another one. He looked around the room for a moment, taking stock of the space available to them, before he nodded. It would be tight, but there was enough.

He held out his hand. “May I have this dance?”

Dorian pushed back the furniture with his powers, gently moving them to allow for a bit more room as he took Percy's hand in his. ”Always mon cœur.”

They didn’t have any music playing, but it didn’t matter. His heart felt full as the two of them swayed softly to their own rhythm, Percy holding onto Dorian’s hand with one, his shoulder with the other. He couldn’t help but think of the sheer contrast - how much he had hated Dorian at first, how ready he had been to assume that he was just another asshole, content to toy with him. He remembered the day in his dorm room where Dorian had confessed he’d had his first kiss, how angry he had felt - so jealous of this mystery boy, and so hurt that once again, his feelings had been played with, that the person he liked didn’t like him back. He felt safe and secure in a way he hadn’t in a long time, and the siren song of the bottle was the quietest it had ever been. It was mushy and it was cheesy, but he would have been a worse person if it hadn’t been for Dorian. He wouldn’t have been a hero.

“What was it you saw in me, when we first met?” he asked softly.

”You mean besides t'e anger in your eyes as we accidentally burned your nice jacket?” Dorian smiled, swaying to the silence, to the music in their hearts. ”T'ere was a lot. Too much to unpack, but, above all I saw t'e kindness in your ‘eart. I saw t'e good you could be, t'e good you were, be'ind all t'e anger and avoidance. I t'ink Fate saw it too.”

“Do you believe in fate?” Percy frowned slightly. He remembered his rage towards Agatha too, when she informed him that he was meant to be with Dorian and there was nothing he could do to stop it. But he remembered more than just anger from their first meeting - he remembered being hypnotized by those eyes, the prettiest green he’d ever seen. “It was my fault it all happened,” he admitted. “I teleported into you. And I wanted so badly to hate you, I tried to convince myself that I did… that you weren’t charming and funny, selfless and witty… that you didn’t have the prettiest eyes… I wish I remembered it, our first kiss. But I don’t know if I would have initiated it back then, if I hadn’t been delirious.”

”If it ‘elps any, t'at kiss made me a little delirious. So it's all good mon amour. So…I'm funny and witty and charmin'? Mon dieu t'at's a ‘ole lotta t'in's to keep up.” Dorian chuckled softly. Debating on how to answer Percy's question. ”I t'ink everyt'in’ ‘appens for a reason. People who try and change t'at are fools, but not t'at everyt'in’ is a fixed point. T'ere's wiggle room, ways to get t'e same result wit’ different variables.”

Percy rolled his eyes slightly. “You also have a huge ego,” he shot back, even as he was smiling. He nodded a bit at Dorian’s explanation. He hoped he was right - and that this was a fixed point. “If soulmates are real… I hope you’re mine.”

”Perce we are literally bonded on the quantum level. I – ‘ow else more do you want t'e universe to show it to you?”

He was quiet for a moment, considering that. It wasn’t necessarily the universe that he wanted to show it to him. And he was right, they were entangled - irreversibly, much to his mother’s regret. “You don’t have to say anything, but one day - when we’re older - would you marry me?”

Dorian couldn't help but laugh a little. Clearly not at Percy, nor even the question itself. But the mere thought running through his mind before he spoke. ”I don't t'ink t'at's ‘ow a proposal is supposed to go.”

“I’ll get you a ring and do it properly when we’re older,” Percy promised. “But you asked what else and… that’s what else.” He looked down at the ground, feeling a bit embarrassed.

”I said for t'e universe, not you. But when t'at time comes, I prefer emeralds over diamonds, not'in’ too big, or too clunky.”

Percy’s ears were red, but he nodded. “No blood diamonds. Understood.”

”I prefer lab grown anyways.” Dorian smiled.

He raised his eyes back up to look at his boyfriend. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything,” he said somewhat sheepishly. He glanced back down again, even as he committed that to memory. Lab grown and emeralds. “Did you want to go explore the resort more before dinner?”

Dorian nodded in agreeance, taking Percy's arm as they left the room to take a turn about the resort. They found themselves occupying their time with various activities the resort provided in the event of no snow days, where the weather was harsh and wouldn't permit any outdoor activities. The pair played chess by a large open stone fireplace, the warmth and light bathing them like a blanket as they matched wits against one another. After several games, they found themselves in the arcade where Dorian ushered Percy to play a few rounds of DDR, given his reluctance to do anything VR for reasons he could not possibly imagine. When it appeared that Percy was getting too worked up where he may start to sweat, Dorian took them back to a cozy nook within the resort and they grabbed some books to read in silence until it was time to eat.

By the time they were at the restaurant, Percy was absolutely starving. He hadn’t realized how much playing DDR would take out of him - and his usual rush from playing chess and reading had made him forget about his hunger. They’d smacked throughout the day, yes, but hadn’t had a proper meal. So as the hostess brought them to their table, Percy pulling out a chair for Dorian and waiting for him to sit down, his stomach was audibly growling - almost making an identical noise to the Yeti.

”Look who finally speaks Wampa.” Dorian joked as he used his powers to pull Percy's chair out for him while he sat in his.

Percy rolled his eyes, as he pushed Dorian’s chair in and then sat down himself. “It’s not a real language. You got lucky. It probably just resonated with your bro-y energy.”

Dorian pulled Percy's seat back in for him once he sat. ”You're just jealous you can't speak it.”

His eyes narrowed. “Why would I be jealous that I can’t speak a fake language? It’s as real as Dothraki.”

”Oh so you can't speak Dothraki either. Interesting. Do you even know Sindarin or Quenya? Can you read t'e words of a lost Time Lord?” Dorian poured over the menu, his eyes never leaving the pages as he spoke.

He knew what Dorian was doing. He knew he was just trying to get a rise out of him. He tried to smother his temper, to keep the anger from rising in his throat. “They’re not actual languages! They have all the rules and structure of a baby’s babbling! No one can speak them!”

”T’en why can I speak t’em?” Dorian flipped the menu over. ”I t'ink I'll have t'e seafood today. See what t'e Chef choice is.”

“You can’t. You’ve just memorized phrases that are supposed to be them.”

”Keep tellin’ yourself t'at. T'ough t'at is a subject of conversation some people ‘ave about all languages and learnin’. Do some people actually learn a language, or do we only memorize patterns and words or sounds wit'out knowin’ or understandin’ meanin’.”

Percy crossed his arms. “It has to be the first option. The second option is horrendous. What’s the point in a language if the meaning is lost? Why bother exchanging ideas if it’s just memorization?”

”Well t'e second option ‘appens, like it or not. But t'ere's more ways to communicate t'an language.”

“Like what?” he challenged. “If your answer is body language and cues, those are impossible to interpret.”

”T’ey're not. Its how most animals communicate. T'ere's also sign, art, pictographs, music, we communicate on such a level t'at sometimes language isn't necessary. I could give you a glance and you'd be ready for us to move back to t'e room. Language, is what we make it.”

Percy failed to reflect on how his own struggles in reading other people weren’t necessarily normal. “Oh really? Because I don’t think you could communicate something to me without words. You could try, but the meaning won’t be clear.”

Dorian rolled his eyes, his powers carefully unbuckling his shoe as he slipped one off and under the skirt of the table rubbed it against Percy's thigh. He didn't say anything, he didn't even look at him, he kept his eyes fixated on the menu.

Percy had been about to take a sip of water, as he suddenly gasped from the contact, nearly swallowing an ice cube. His face turned bright red. Here? Now? Where everyone could see? “Y-you’re just taking advantage of a biological response, you aren’t communicating anything,” he shot back, flustered. “It’s no different than ruffling someone’s hair. There’s no clear meaning there.”

”Oh? I'm not communicating anything? T'en I guess t'ats means I can keep goin’ seein as ‘ow I'm not actually sayin’ anyt'in.”

“… Fine. Keep going then.” His pride wouldn’t let him back down.

”Non.” Dorian whispered softly yet assertively. That would kill Percy more than standing his ground, he was sure.

Dorian was not wrong.

Percy took a few deep breaths, mentally reciting the opening text of the Odyssey a few times, as he struggled to regain his composure and direct his thoughts towards something else, anything else.

”So, did you decide what you wanted to eat? Should we do apps?”

He hadn’t even looked at the menu. He picked it up, finally having himself somewhat under control again, as he crossed his legs. “Erm. Sure. Is there one you had in mind?”

”I already said what I was t'inkin’ about. What're you?...t'inkin’ about. “

Percy hid his face behind the menu. He picked something at random. “Oysters. Let’s have the oysters.”

”So you did understand t'en? No words were said yet you locked t'e one app t'at corresponds to what was implied.”

He squirmed again. Despite the amount of exposed skin from the shirt’s design, he felt himself begin to sweat. “Coincidence. I picked the first thing I saw,” he argued, as he returned the favor to Dorian, borrowing the telekinesis and reaching out to give his thigh a squeeze.

”Yet you're saying otherwise wit'out words. I believe t'at's checkmate my dear.”

“… Fine. Maybe I can understand what you’re saying without language. But we’re entangled on a quantum level. That doesn’t mean anyone else makes sense.”

”Uh huh. Just admit defeat.”

“Never.”

The waiter came by, asking if they were ready to order or if they still needed some time. Dorian was quick to say they were ready, placing an order of Oysters as well as asking about the Fish of the Day before ordering it and turning towards Percy, smiling as he used his own TK to return the favour Percy had given him. ”Et toi?”

Percy bit down on his cheek. He hadn’t processed at all what was on the menu. He would have just told Dorian to order for him, he’d done it before, but he wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing him slip. “Je voudrais des coquilles Saint Jacques avec la sauce au caviar, merci beaucoup.”

”Wrong language babe.”

His ears flushed slightly. “I’d like the scallops with caviar sauce, please.”

The waiter took their orders, and a little while later, their appetizers were brought out, followed by their main dishes and then dessert - a tempered chocolate in the shape of a skull, set on fire to melt away and reveal a rich, cinnamon chocolate cake. All the while, Percy and Dorian exchanged favors and glances, testing their control of their powers, themselves, and each other. After the meal, they had planned to go on a stroll, admiring a night sky free of pollution and lights.

They didn’t make it very far, before Dorian proved once more that there was a way to communicate without words.

Sequoia National Park hosts towering trees hundreds of years old. The pleasant paths meandering through an old growth forest, mixed with some newer growth, offered an enjoyable early afternoon with the clouds above drifting lazily in the chilled breeze. Insects were softer, quiet here as an almost reverent air hung in the park. Birds flitted and creatures scurried across the paths and several other groups chatted excitedly within themselves.

Chase had already gone through the Visitors Center with Ben, getting their date marked stamp and having, once again, placed one onto Ben's cheek. This would clearly become a repeating pattern for the pair as the trip moved on. The main difference now being, that Chase would add a kiss to the stamp once it fully dried.

Ben was excited about this park. As awesome as Death Valley had been, it was quite comparatively. They had been lucky that recent weather had woken Death Valley's wildlife. Even for those who couldn't hear exactly what the insects said, the woods were not quiet. Though the cold of winter, and actual snow, made it quieter than one would expect. There would be no mosquitoes here.

Once they had finished the obligatory text to Matt; Ben stood under the cold canopy and allowed himself to close his eyes and listen. He nodded to himself. This was a beautiful place. It felt like a cathedral. Ben shivered and tightened his coat.

”It snows back home, but it doesn't always stick like this. A lot of the insects here are hibernating. They are built for it, some are awake and doing what insects do. But they aren't as vocal as the Death Valley insects.”

”Darn, no bugs tours? How ever will we occupy our time?” Chase wrapped his arms around Ben from behind, as he'd done so many times before now. Trying to help keep him warm within the snow of the forest. He wanted to joke about another way they could keep themselves warm, but didn't need Ben freaking out on him again. No matter how adorable he found it. ”There were some moths and butterflies I wouldn't've minded seeing. A couple beetles too but if they're sleeping…” Chase sighed, the cold air forming a cloud of mist before him where his breath catched.

”I didn't say there were no insects. Just that many are not in the stage of life that means awake and eating or other things.” Ben clear his throat. He hoped tonight included a warm hotel room. As cold as it had been in Death Valley, Sequoia was colder.

”No moths or butterflies this time of year. Way too cold for them and their life cycle usually puts them in a different stage or long migrated, like Monarch butterflies do. Though I don't think Monarch butterflies come through here. I believe they are more coastal. Anyway, there are definitely some beetles, bees, wasps and ants around. We can find some of those.”

”No ants. The others are fine but ants…” Chase shuddered, a mixture of the cold and idea of ants sending shivers up his spine. ”They give me the heeby jeebies. Always feel like I can feel them crawling up on me when I see one and I freak out.” He swiveled his head, taking in the scenery as he realized they'd sooner die of hyperthermia than sleep out here tonight. Fuck. He needed to come up with a new plan.

His phone buzzed within his pants pocket, vibrating against Ben's lower back. Chase rolled his eyes as he reached for his phone to see who was texting him. It was Morgan. It simply said to check the Jeep's sun visor on the driver side after 6pm. OK sure. He shoved his phone back into his pocket and wrapped the arm around Ben again. ”I had considered a hike up the mountain but.. I didn't think about how cold it may be. “

”No ants.” Ben nodded. That was fair. The fact that ants were even insects was a bit surprising to some people. The wing part of the description made it a little wonky. He hadn’t any issues though. Not like with spiders. He shivered. Ben raised his head and looked up when Chase checked his phone. He didn’t press though. Especially since Chase hadn’t pressed him any further about texting Danni, and Danni had gotten a belly button piercing today so there had been quite a bit of texting about that during the car ride.

”It is early January. I bet the hikes are great during the summer. I’m sure there is something relatively dry for us to do while bug hunting.” Ben shrugged. He didn’t care. The museum was an option. Or maybe a short hike. There were families out and about, there had to be options even today.

”Oh my– I'm so dumb, hello O'Brian, part of the whole point.” Chase pulled out a small plastic container with a lid that had a magnifying glass impeded into it. ”Meant to give you this day 1. It's for bug catching! Though, technically we aren't supposed to take anything with us back, not even rocks or anything. Part of the whole leave no trace thing. But I thought maybe…I dunno…you could keep a cool bug or something back home…” He placed the small container into Ben's hands before pulling out the hiking trails maps that were offered to them.

Ben smiled, there was no net, Ben didn’t need a net. He had a small collection of insects at home. They were perfectly cared for. Ben was the only person, that he knew of, an insect could inform of its exact needs. He liked keeping them, the ones that wanted to stay. If they found something particularly invasive that the Park wasn’t aware of he could inform them, gather them up, help mitigate a possible disaster.

That thought made him laugh a little to himself. He had told Danni if he wasn’t going to be a super hero he’d start a business. This sort of business would be ideal. He would, in a way, be a hero. Get government contracts to clear areas of dangerous insects. He could work at a port and would know if an invasive species was attached to a plant that was being imported. There were so many options. He hadn’t ever thought about any of them.

”If they want to come with me. The downside of taking them out of their habitats is they wouldn’t be able to mate anymore. But maybe one who won’t mate for whatever reason can come with me. Thank you.”

Ben looked over at the hiking trail map that Chase had pulled up. There were a fair amount of options. This was a large park. With the snow though, that automatically made some of them non-viable.

”For such a shy guy you sure talk about mating a lot. If I didn't know any better already, I'd say you were trying to drop hints. Sorta like a…mating call.” Chase laughed as he rested atop Ben's head, scanning the map before pointing to two locations. ”What about at least doing the Old Growth in Sherman Trail and a visit to Beetle rock. Wanted to see some salamanders there but im guessing they're not exactly out basking in the sun during this time. There's bound to be at least one beetle there right? I mean c'mon it's in the name.”

”Listen, it is what bugs do.” Ben shrugged, though his face was still red hot. ”That sounds like a good hike.” It looked easy enough too. Ben was in shape well enough due to the activities he liked to do, he hadn’t done a lot of hiking, so anything more than an ‘easy’ hike would be hard for him.

”It's also what teens do, and people.” Chase remarked as he closed the map and tucked it in his back pocket, ruffling Ben's hair as he finally let go of him so they could begin their hike down.

”Yeah but insects are constantly screaming about it. Well not all of them. But most.” Ben ran his fingers through his hair, trying to fix it. He let Chase lead the way.

Chase instinctively rubbed his hand against his pants, taking off some of the oils that had been picked up from Ben's hair. ”Tomorrow morning. You, Me, shower. It's needed.” He stopped in his walk for a moment as he turned on his heels to face Ben, kissing him on the lips before speaking again. ”No arguing. It's happening ok? Now lets get a move on, we're burning daylight and soon it'll be colder than a witches tit.”

Ben had been about to open his mouth and complain. He still didn’t think he needed the shower. He was very nervous about taking the shower with Chase. He had gotten more comfortable but still... But he had been stopped in all of his complaints with the kiss. Ben sighed and accepted his fate.

”Fine,” he said a little sullenly, and let himself continued to be led.

Fuck. OK. Chase hadn't actually expected him to go without a fight. Nervousness bubbled inside him as he continued to lead the forward, thinking about how exactly that shower might go down. A few times he glanced over at Ben, each time his mind drifting to different possibilities that made Chase have to look away. They'd finally made it down to their first destination. The trees towered before him, and Chase now understood why they called it The Giants Forrest. This could've been stripped right out of Norse Mythology. ”We're here…Hey uh, can I ask you a stupid question?”

”There is no such thing as stupid questions.” Ben automatically parroted. It was obvious he was quoting adults in his life. He grinned though. ”Yeah go ahead.”

”Why'd you sound so upset at the idea of us showering? Is it me? Or just you're shy? Or…I promise I won't try anything funny. I just really think we could use one.”

Ben chewed on his lip thinking. He, in general, didn’t really care for showers, he hated baths. He didn’t even like swimming, not that he had had a lot of chances to do it over the years. Yes, he was nervous about showering with Chase. He was nervous about being naked. He was nervous about seeing Chase naked, and Chase seeing him naked. He was shy. Before coming to America he had never kissed someone, let alone any of the other things he and Chase had done in the last day and a half.

“It isn’t you. Well not completely you. Yeah, I am nervous. I’ve never done anything like that. But it isn’t you that is the issue. Trust me there.” How to explain his issue with showers? Ben didn’t even know why he didn’t like them. It had been fine growing up. His parents had bathed him and taught him hygiene. But sometime ago he had just stopped caring, or wanting to shower. He didn’t see why it mattered. He felt it was almost a waste of time. He’d wash his hands and if he were particularly muddy he’d clean up. This trip was more on the dirty side than normal. He had sweat and gotten dusty and dirty so a shower was in order, if he was completely honest with himself. Ben gave up. He shrugged.

”Baths are the worst thing, like worse than being stuck in a car for hours. Showers... they are fine. The faster the better.” Ben didn’t know that he had claustrophobia. He didn’t realize that he hated the small space of the car because he felt trapped. He didn’t know that it was all connected. He had had issues with small spaces as long as he could remember but he didn’t know what that meant. He didn’t know that it had all been compounded by his time undergoing terrigensis.

”Its just like showering at the gym. Nothing more than that unless you want it to be ok?” Chase's voice was soft, caring, as if he was trying to reassure Ben that he wouldn't do anything he didn't like. In reality he may have been trying to reassure himself of that. Ben had reminded him so much of his lost friend, he was afraid he would push him away too, hurt him like he did his other. ”A fast…shower? Never heard of it. I love to bask under the warm water. It feels so nice against my muscles, especially if I've been skating all day or working out. But I'm with you on baths. They suck.”

Chase had neglected to mention how he cannot face the shower head with his head under the water, how if even a bit of water makes him stop breathing while he is under he is likely to have a panic attack because it brought forth the memories of his tank. He didn't need to say it because it wouldn't happen, he'd ensure he was always facing the right way, and thankfully Ben seemed to hate baths as much as he did, so he didn't need to worry about feeling submerged.

”I know. I trust you,” Ben said in a soft voice. ”If I’ve been working out or sweating from skating or parkour I just rinse off.” Or, if he could get away with it, wait long enough until he didn’t feel sticky, that was basically the same.

”The whore bath was fine.” Ben having discovered a way to clean up without taking a shower meant he would probably do that more often than not going forward.

Chase stopped. Full stop. He faced Ben with a surprised look on his face. So far every time he'd met him Ben had seemed showered up, presentable. Had he just been lucky with his timings? Was it the Old Man's doing? ”Ben, and I say this with as much kindness as I have, that's absolutely disgusting. Is that why you wore about ten pounds of Axe spray when I first met you? Which, by the way, I'm getting you into decent perfume oils and good deodorant.” A question danced across his mind, and he was too afraid to know the answer but he had to know. Giving Ben a flat look. ”When's the last time you took a shower?”

Ben felt weird. He felt embarrassment and anger rise like bile. He wanted to snap at Chase and defend his choices. It was only that Chase had said it was with ‘kindness.’ He didn’t want him to do that. Axe was fine. It was the thing his friends all used. If he stopped he felt like he would lose a little piece of that. He decided to ignore all of that and just answer the last question.

“The first.” He shrugged. He had been up late for the New Year, had crashed out and not gotten up until after noon. Matt had told him to take a shower and they had gone out after. He had skated, and went to bed early. The next day Matt had finally agreed that Ben and Chase could go on this trip. He had not showered that day, or the night prior after skating.

Chase sighed, a mixture of relief and defeat. ”Would you be fine if we showered tonight and tomorrow morning? Doesn't have to be a full shower. No hair or whatever tonight, just washing our bodies before bed. Hair is a definite must tomorrow though.” He noticed that Ben didn't comment on the idea of perfume. Chase had his own tastes in it, and he wondered if Ben might like the scents he liked. He'd brought what he considered ‘travel sizes’ with him of a couple perfume oils. They were sample bottles save for one that was a roll on oil.

Chase closed the distance between him and Ben, having wanted to hold him, to kiss him, even if he hadn't showered in two days. But when he got near he hesitated. He couldn't read the expression on Ben's face, couldn't tell if he was upset or fine or how badly he just fucked things up. His hands had spread slightly for a hug, but it was clear on Chase's face that there was a bit of sadness behind his eyes in having potentially ruined another friendship.

A sort of relief went through Ben when Chase opened his arms. Matt had been so insistent on the showering. He had noticed quickly that Ben needed the reminder. Needed to be told to do it.

He nodded, agreeing to the shower both tonight and tomorrow morning. As much as he would prefer it was just one of those. He’d do it. He’d hate it, but maybe it wouldn’t be so bad with Chase there.

“Yeah, sure.” Ben stepped forward into Chase’s open arms. Being shorter usually annoyed him, but right now, it felt nice.

Chase pulled him in tight, afraid that if he let him go Ben would run away. There was a hitch in his breath as he choked back a tear, a single one escaping down his cheek. He cleared his throat, wiping the tear away before pulling back. ”Cool trail huh?” His eyes instantly averting Bens.

Ben took a careful step. One that wasn’t too far, but gave him a little space. He took a deep breath. He looked around Sherman trail, the path continuing on. There was snow on the edges of the path. Not in large piles, but sticking here and there. He smiled. It was a cool trail.

Ben held out his hand and after a moment a beetle landed on it. It was just a lady bug, but those were common year round insects. Ben held it up so that Chase could see it.

”It is a cool trail.”

Chase snapped a photo of Ladybug. Sure they were common things, but it was the first bug of the day. ”I hear they're good luck. Especially if they land on you.” He took another photo, this time just of Ben and he smiled. His phone may very well be out of memory after this trip with thousands of photos of a silly crush. He knew Ben liked him back but.. would he want to date him? Gods, did he want to date him? Chase wasn't sure, he'd never dated a guy before and the idea of it…he looked at Ben, studied his expressions as he focused on the ladybug and Chase bit the inside of his cheek. Did they need to label it? Should they?

“Huh, I’ve never heard that before.” Ben tilted his hand to look at the lady bug closer. ”Are you good luck?” The bug fluttered its wings.

”I don’t think it has even heard of that before.” He cracked a grin.

”Really? It's across many cultures mythologies or well…lore. They say that if a ladybug lands on you it brings you good luck, new love, or some even think it can grant you a wish. Killing one however is said to place a curse upon you. Surprised you haven't heard of it.” Chase made his way over towards Ben and the ladybug as he spoke, his tone very matter-of-fact. He leaned down to look at the ladybug closer. ”I guess you don't hear your own mythos too much huh?”

“I never really paid much attention to the myths. More the science of bugs.” He shrugged, and wondered if Chase knew it because of the same friend who knew the stars. He wanted to ask. Wanted to know what things Chase had learned for other people. He also wanted to feel special. Wanted to think that Chase put in as much effort because it was for him.

”I would never kill one. Rude of people to do that. Ladybugs are super important for the environment.”

Chase's eyes flitted up, as his face stayed looking towards the ladybug on Ben's finger. ”You're staring.” His eyes went back to fixated on the species before him, watching how it moved, how it interacted. ”If you have something to say spit it out. I would've thought you'd know that by now. Especially given we'll be together for ten whole days.”

”Where did you learn about that myth?” Ben asked after a moment of silence. His own eyes going to the bug on his hand.

”Heard it somewhere. When I was a kid. There was this sort of…alleyway, full of shops and stalls, I think it was a Farmer's Market. Anyways, I was looking at some of the wares they were selling and a ladybug landed on my head, right on my nose to be more pedantic. The old lady running the stall told me it was good luck, I asked her about that and afterwards I started looking into it. I love legends, lore, myths. The Call to Adventure, the Hero of a Thousand Faces. It's always fascinated me, Arthurian legends more so than anything but…I grew to like em all.”

Ben imagined something more fanciful than a Farmer’s Market. Imagined it dingy, with birds in cages and carts with food being cooked on grills. It was basically a movie scene in his head. Because of that he wasn’t sure if he fully believed it, but as far as he knew Chase hadn’t lied to him yet. Chase also had proven before that he was very much into stories like the Arthurian legends so that wasn’t surprising. He accepted it as true.

”Huh, that sounds cool. There are ton of Farmer’s markets in London, I’ve been to a couple. But no where near as cool as learning about lady bugs there. There is one guy who sells honey all the bees love him. He was cool. I chatted with him a lot.” The beekeeper was like that with bees and no super power. Ben had been jealous of him at the time. Now he knew he could do the same if he wanted, but it felt like cheating in a way.

”Not every city has a mystical farmers market full of wizened old ladies.” Chase shrugged before finally standing back up straight and stretching out his back. He walked over, past Ben, and scooped up a large pile of snow off the trail, balling it up before plopping it atop of Ben's head. ”Woulda thrown it but I'd hate to harm the lovely lady on your finger.”

Ben cursed. He hissed as the cold snow soaked into his hair. Quickly he bent forward and with the hand that was not holding the ladybug he dusted his hair.

”That was cold.” The double meaning not being totally missed on Ben. He gave the ladybug a little psychic push, sending it away. Then lunged for snow to throw back at Chase.

”Maybe I just wanted an excuse to be able to warm you up.” Chase similarly went to grab some more snow. ”Or maybe I like the way the cold makes your cheeks and nose rosie.”

Ben stuck out his tongue as he picked up the snow. His fingers were already a little numb from the air temperature, touching the ice felt almost hot. He picked it up and as best as he could formed it into a ball. It made a rough shape, and he tossed it at Chase. The snow shattered and fell apart as it hit him.

The snow fight that followed between the two boys was silly, and both got scrapped up and dirty. There was no avoiding it. The snow had sticks and pine needles and in one case an actual pine cone.

But they were laughing. It was fun. And Chase grabbed Ben’s hands to keep him from gathering another snow ball. Ben tried to pull away, but Chase held fast and the two tumbled to the ground right into a frigid pile of snow.

Chase couldn't help himself from giggling. He hadn't had fun like this in years. His hands were still wrapped around Ben's as he lay on his side in the snow, staring at him with a dopey lovestruck smile. He removed one hand, putting it around Ben's waist before pulling him closer. The sound of snow crunched between him as he did so, he leaned in, the tip of his nose numb, as he was very aware of the heat of his own breath. Chase took short, shallow breaths as he smiled towards him before leaning in and giving him a passionate kiss.

Ben returned the kiss. He was cold as hell, but he didn’t care. He liked kissing Chase and he was having fun. He was soaked, and dirty, and probably ruined his shirt at the least. But still he didn’t care. He wanted to kiss Chase and look at bugs, and this was the best winter break of his life. He was so lucky he got to do this. Ben wrapped an arm around Chase and pulled him in closer, he pressed up against him, he shivered as the soaked clothing pressed against his skin. He drew warmth from Chase, though neither had a lot to share at the moment.

Chase pressed his forehead against Ben's, panting both from the activities as well as the cold and his rapidly beating heart. The grin not once fading away. His voice was low, raspy, as he simply looked towards the closing space between them. ”How did I get so lucky? Huh?”

“I could ask the same question,” Ben said back, leaning into Chase. “I didn’t expect any of this.”

”Neither did I.” Chase pressed a kiss against Ben's forehead. ”If we stay down here we may develop hypothermia, or worse, a cold.”

“It is very cold. I am wet. I think I might lose a finger or two.” Ben held up his hand, his fingers were thinned out and bright red.

”Beetle rock tomorrow then. For now let's get you in the car and warmed up ok?” Chase grabbed Ben's hand and placed a kiss on it, partially hoping the warmth from his lips would help a little bit.

Ben nodded, shivering. The kiss did help. It warmed him from the inside more than his fingertips though. ”Yeah, I could stand to dry off. We have time for Beetle rock tomorrow?” Ben was not sure how long it would take them to get to all of the planned locations. He hoped that spending two days here wouldn’t mess them up. It was already late in the day since it had taken them all day to get here in the first place.

”For you? Absolutely Bug Boi, we have time. Now –” Chase sunk them back into the shadows and brought them inside the Jeep. ” –Let's get this heat on.” He checked the time, saw it was past the time marker Morgan had given him. Pulling down on the visor, two hotel key cards fell out with the room number written atop the paper sleeve they were in. His phone then buzzed with a text message that said ‘Enjoy.’ Chase grinned as he looked up the directions to the hotel that was written on the cards and began the drive there.

The hotel they arrived at was nice. Chase didn't know what kind of connections Morgan or PJ had pulled for this, and he didn't care either. ”Ready for a room for the night?”

Ben, once they had gotten in the car and the heater had started, had shoved his fingers basically into the vents. He was cold. He had not dressed for snow. His jacket was warm enough for L.A. winters. It was not ideal for snow.

He had raised an eyebrow when Chase found the hotel key. “Yes, I’d love a room. A bed, a heater, both of those sound great,” Ben said through chattering teeth.

”A warm shower even? Chase tried to laugh but the cold just hurt. He pulled out his hand and grabbed Ben's, sending them both to the floor they needed to be on before looking to see where their room was. After a few signs he'd found it, swiped the key, and gone in to see a surprisingly nice room the space was wide, they had TV, a minifridge with gatorades in it, his…hoodie? What was that doing here? Atop the bed (wait they had only one bed? Cheapass) was a massive box of chocolates, with another small box on top of it and a note folded in half above it. Chase let out an impressed whistle as he entered the room.

Ben followed Chase into the room. He was impressed too. The room was bigger than he expected. He was a little surprised about there being only one bed. He raised an eyebrow at Chase, not knowing that Chase hadn’t been the one to book the room.

He glanced into the bathroom and a weird feeling washed over him. A sense of relief. The bathroom was big. The shower was ADA accessible. It didn’t give him the normal feeling of the walls closing in around him that he expected.

”Okay, yeah a warm shower even,” he said, bringing it to Chase’s attention.

Chase smiled, as he went over towards Ben. As he walked he stripped off his own jacket, tossing it aside to the floor of the bathroom. He started kissing Ben's neck as he had the night before, and as he did he helped remove his jacket, and then tried to remove his shirt but was too greedy, too hasty in doing so. As he pulled on the shirt the collar ripped, Chase pulled back quickly ”Shit. Sorry man, hope you didn't like this shirt.” Was all he said before going back into it, kissing down his shoulders as he'd done before and leaving a new mark right next to the previous one. The shirt, having already been ruined, was fully torn off of Ben and thrown to the side.

Ben’s shirt had been wet. He winced a little when it was ruined, but it wasn’t his favorite shirt, it wasn’t even a new one. So that was good. He shivered, a mix between the kisses, hickey, and cold that had seeped into his bones. As Chase undressed him, he returned the favor. Helping Chase out of his shirt, adding it to the pile of damp clothing.

”Lucky you, I didn’t really like it.”

Chase resurfaced for a second ”Lucky me indeed.” before he went right back into it, moving them into the bathroom fully as they made out. His hands quickly drifted down to Ben's belt, going to unbuckle it before he stopped, looking up to Ben before his eyes glanced back down. ”Oh, uh, is it ok if I take em off? Or do you want to do it? You are more than welcome to take mine off though if you want.”

Ben took a moment to breathe. Then he nodded. ”Yeah, go ahead,” he said softly. Reaching for Chase’s belt and undoing it, and then unbuckling Chase’s pants.

”Fuck yes.” Chase wasted no time, undoing Ben's belt with one quick motion as he hooked his thumb beneath Ben's boxers and pulled both his pants and boxers off at the same time. Beyond that he kept his hands above the waist, briefly glancing behind him to see the shower knob and pulling on the shadows to solidify and turn it over to hot so the water would warm up as they continued.

Ben helped get Chase the rest of the way out of his clothing. As soon as the water was warm, steam slowly starting to fill the room, Ben stepped into the water. He held one of Chase’s hands, bringing Chase with him. A brief spike of his usual panic hit him, but he held out a hand and found the lack of wall or curtain wildly reassuring. He let the warm water spill over him.

Chase had a whole canvas to kiss now, and his temptations ran wild. But he had promised Ben he wouldn't do more than he was comfortable doing. He did however move his kisses further down, starting from Ben's lips, to his neck, shoulders, chest, all the way down to his stomach before making his way back up. ”You're absolutely gorgeous.” He wanted to press Ben against the shower wall, but he knew that he didn't feel comfortable in them as is, so instead he pulled Ben closer, pressing their bodies against each other.

Ben had his own body image issues, but he kept his mouth shut about that. He had spent the morning reassuring Chase that he thought he was attractive. Ben grabbed Chase’s chin and made him look at him.

”Hey, you’re damn hot yourself.” He grinned.

”And you're holding onto the wrong part of me Big Ben.” Chase glanced down before biting gently on Ben's lower lip. ”I won't argue you, if you think I'm damn hot, that's on you.” His hand slid lower down Ben's back.

Ben gasped in surprise and stepped forward, deeper into Chase’s arm. Ben was blushing.

”Shower?” Ben asked, his voice cracking a little.

Chase laughed, reaching over to grab the body wash that was there. ”Fine. Shower.” He squeezed a bit of the product into his hands, lathering it for a second before placing his hand right on top of the newly formed hickey as he began to wash Ben's shoulders.

Ben relaxed again as Chase started to wash him. ”Want me to return the favor?”

”Do you even have to ask?”

Ben gave a little shrug and got some soap to lather up and started washing Chase back.



Chase grabbed the towels from the bathroom counter and tossed one over towards Ben after the shower was shut off. He began drying his hair off with the towel, leaving his body fully exposed without any care. Ben had already seen him naked, what was a little longer. He hadn’t known about some of the markings that now littered his body. Six circular marks of discoloration, three on each side of his lower back. There were other similar marks along his spine, all appearing to be the size of a medium sized needle.

Chase grabbed the hoodie off the counter, a note falling out in Morgan's handwriting that simply read ‘Since you ruined his shirt'. Chase smiled and rolled his eyes. ”You can sleep in this tonight if you want. It's my hoodie, since I…sort of ruined your shirt earlier.” Chase let out a nervous chuckle before seeing the second note placed atop the box of condoms. ‘Make sure Ben showers.’ Already did Morgan. He crumbled the two notes and tossed them in the trash before making his way back to Ben, hoodie in hand.

Ben had noticed the markings on Chase, but wasn’t sure how to ask about them. He dried himself off, and wrapped his towel around his waist. Even after that shower he was still nervous and shy about being naked.

”Thank you.” He took the hoodie and slid it on, as he did Ben smelled it, and could smell Chase on it. He smiled. ”Is my bag here or still in the jeep?” He wanted trousers, and boxers. He wondered if the hotel had an option for laundry so that he could wash his trousers from today. Ben may not like showering, but clean clothes was something he did enjoy. He hadn’t planned on his trousers getting totally messed up, though he did have a second pair. Ten days was a long time to go with only one pair of jeans.

”Car. I'll snag it tomorrow morning after we shower again and wash that hair. Just sleep in my hoodie tonight ok? You can even try on some of my perfumes if you'd like, I don't mind sharing. For now– “ Chase tossed his towel onto the bathroom floor. ”–Mind clearing the bed? I could use a lay down even if we don't go to sleep right away.”

Ben nodded, he was glad the hoodie was bigger enough to cover him enough, though he definitely still wished he had boxers at least. At the bed he picked up the giant box of chocolates and box of condoms.

”Did you tell them when you booked this place to uh... that we were... uh...” He held up the box of condoms so that Chase could see.

Embarrassment ran through Chase as he spied the box that Ben was holding. ”Oh my – Morgan! Sorry that's…ugh! Morgan booked the room for us, I guess she decided to leave us a few things.” Chase pointed to the Gatorade in the fridge meant for their post sex electrolyte intake. ”We don't, we don't have to Ben. She's probably laughing it up right now.”

Ben was bright red. He stared at the box for a moment and then looked at Chase. “I-i-i I’m not against the possibility of doing more. I’m actually very interested in it, if you take what certain body parts have said their vote was. I just... I don’t know if tonight is right.” Ben had only known Chase for barely over a week.

Chase sighed with relief. ”OK cool. Cuz I wasn't exactly ready for that. It's all still new you know?” Chase flopped onto the bed, running one hand over his hair as he stared up at the ceiling. The thought of it was enticing, but…it was way too soon. If this was just a hookup or friends with benefits sure, but…Ben felt different.

Ben sighed, relieved. He nodded. “Yeah, same for me. I was just thinking we’ve only known each other for like seven days.” He was already nervous enough with there being only one bed.

“So, um, are we ordering food in? Cause I am definitely not going to any diner dressed like this.”

”Rude. Technically it's been 18 days since we met. Thank you, and we've been texting for at least 8 of those. Sooo.” Chase patted the side of the bed next to him for Ben to join him. ”Im sure there's a menu somewhere here. Go ahead and order us some food, I'm starved.”

”Okay, fair we met earlier than that. But we didn’t know each other that well in the like five minutes we spent watching some teens beat each other up.” Ben hadn’t even really liked Chase in those first hours of knowing him. He had been more irritated than anything. Ben was not telling him that.

Ben looked around for a menu and found one, he flipped through unsure what to get. While deciding he sat next to Chase. ”Hmm, why are like half of these called “California” whatever when the only thing that seems different is they have avocado?”

Chase rolled onto his side, wrapping one arm around Ben as his hand lazily rested against his thigh, grazing against his thigh with his thumb. ”Kinda what we're known for, is just adding avocados to everything. It's good and good for you. Helps keep this bod in shape.” Chase flexed his abs.

Ben laughed, reached over and patted Chase’s abs. ”If it works that well I suppose I should get something with avocado.” He decided on a ‘California Club Sandwich.’ ”You?”

”Get two of the same babe –” Chase froze, then stuttered out the rest. ”Ben, I meant Ben, Big Ben even.” Chase buried his head into Ben's thigh in embarrassment.

Ben froze too. He didn’t know what to do. Part of him wanted to tease Chase. Make it light hearted. Part of him wanted to pretend it didn’t happen. But it had made his gut tighten a little with excitement. His face reddened a little, he patted Chase’s head gently.

”Sure thing babe,” he said. Ben reached for the phone and called the number for room service.

Chase buried his head further into Ben's thigh, nodding yes. He kissed the inner thigh before finally looking up at Ben. ”Thanks. A coke too?”

Ben nodded, he placed the order for two sandwiches and two drinks. He ran his fingers through Chase’s hair as he was on the phone.

”Alright, they’ll deliver it in a bit.” He put the phone back on the cradle.

Chase moaned as Ben ran his fingers through his hair. ”No, don't stop…” He whined, putting a hand on Ben's to make it move on his hair again. He nuzzled further in, kissing his thigh a few times as he got very relaxed. If he was capable of falling asleep, he'd do so in this moment.

Ben smiled indulgently and continued to run his fingers through Chase’s hair. With his other hand he gently rubbed Chase’s back.

Chase arched his back, leaning into the feeling of Ben's fingers against his back. A soft moan escaping him. ”This feels great…”

”Ah good.” Ben kept at it, increasing pressure slightly to see if Chase was still alright with it.

”Didn't realize I would get a massage too. What'd I do to deserve this?” Chase melted over Ben's thigh, looking much like a cat that had fully relaxed itself over the side of a couch. He was half tempted to purr and as he spoke his tone sounded half asleep.

”Were cute,” Ben said. He kept massaging Chase’s back and scratching at his scalp. It felt good to do something nice for Chase after everything that this trip had been. Even now on only day two. Ben felt spoiled and he wanted to spoil Chase back.

”Well damn, I need to be cute more often. This is absolutely wonderful.”

”If I did this every time you were cute I’d never be able to stop.” Ben gently worked around a knot in Chase’s back, pressing around the edges of it, slowly the knot melted away.

”Oh nooo I'm trapped in a cute guy's bare lap as I get a wonderful massage. Whatever will I dooo.” Chase kissed Ben's inner thigh once more, slowly moving up his thigh with each kiss.

”You poor suffering guy.” Ben patted Chase’s head. There was a knock on the door. ”Sorry, I think that’s room service.”

Chase grumbled. He knew that meant one of them would have to get up and regardless of who it was it meant ruining his comfort. He sighed before holding out his hand, the bathroom towel appearing from a pool of shadows that crawled off the wall and onto the bed. ”I'll get it. You sit here and look cute.” He wrapped his towel around his waist, making his way towards the door before opening it. ”Sorry just got out of the shower, you mind leaving it at the door? Here's the tip.” The hand behind the door cupped against it to form a small well of shadows before some cash appeared from his wallet. Handing it over to the delivery person before they left.

Chase waited a bit before finally opening the door fully and grabbing the tray they set the food onto, bringing it over towards Ben. ”Voila” He dropped the towel once more.

Ben’s eyes flickered with the movement of the towel. His face going pink. ”T-t-thank you.” He held out his hand for his sandwich and drink. ”I’ll keep giving you a massage if you want after food?”

Chase looked at Ben's hand, then down as his newly exposed section, then back at Ben's hand and finally met Ben's eyes with a smile and a grin. ”I'd love that, you're really good with your hands.” He grabbed the plate off the tray and handed it over to Ben, leaving the drink on the counter.

Ben was very thankful that he was for once not eating or drinking something when Chase said something that would have made him choke. His face went darker red. Ben took his plate and tried to focus on eating his food.

Chase grabbed his own plate, getting onto the bed and deciding to sit behind Ben, placing his legs around him so that Ben was sitting in between them. He held one arm around Ben's waist, another on his sandwich. Enjoying both the company and the food.

Ben leaned back into Chase a little and munched on his sandwich. It was good to have some food. It wasn’t warm, but he hadn’t wanted to get the soup. He enjoyed the sandwich. The avocado was good. He still didn’t think it was ‘Californian,’ but alright.

The two sat in relative silence and ate their dinner curled up against each other. When Ben finally finished his sandwich he waited for Chase and then took both of their plates to the table. He picked up his drink and opened it, drinking almost half of it quickly. He burped.

”Excuse me.” Ben picked up the other coke and offered it to Chase.

Chase grabbed his bottle and uncapped it as well, chugging down his half before letting out a horrendous belch. ”Do better.” He smiled before sipping at the sip and capping it once more.

Ben raised an eyebrow, smiled and chugged another portion of his drink, trying to get as much air with it as possible. Once he finished drinking he took another deep breath, swallowing it after the drink. He let that settle for a moment before burping again. It was loud and smelled a little funky.

Chase waved away Ben's burp, laughing at the same time as he made sounds of protest. ”Du-u-u-ude. What was that smell? No more avocado's for you.” He lay there laughing on the bed.

Ben shook his head. ”That was the Lipton tea.” He laughed and lay down on the bed, putting his soda on the nightstand.

Chase wasted no time. The second Ben hit the bed he wrapped his arm around his waist and pulled him in close. His left leg hooking behind Ben's as the hand that had just pulled him found its way under the hoodie and up his back, leaving them incredibly entwined with no space between them. ”We have got to stop meeting like this.”

Ben squeaked as Chase latched onto him. He didn't freeze or tense. That nervousness was gone now. But the proverbial butterflies fluttered away.

”I can't massage you like this,” he protested softly.

Chase's knee jerk reaction was to want to say ’How about I massage you from the inside’ as a joke, but he worried somehow that may actually happen. The hotel room was nice, the bed was comfortable, and the company was divine, but he didn't think starting with that line was the best idea for anyone's first time.
”You can massage me later.” He said as his fingers walked up and down Ben's back. ”I just want to enjoy you right now.”

Ben smiled and snuggled in closer to Chase. Ben wanted to ask about Chase’s back, but he didn't want to ruin the moment even more. He decided he would ask this week. Before the trip was over, but maybe in the car or during one of their breaks. Like the one in Tehachapi where they had wandered the supermarket.

”What if I want to enjoy you?”

Chase's breath hitched in his throat. A small shudder escaped as his mind raced to figure out what it was that Ben meant. ”Ho–h–how would you like to do that?”

Ben considered that question. It wasn't sex. Sure that was something he was very interested in. Eventually. Right now though he wanted to just lie with Chase. Explore him. He was afraid to take this all too fast. That doing so would break it. He wanted to hear the soft breathing from Chase. He wanted to hear his laughter. He wanted a whole lot of things and Ben did not have the tools or language to express those desires.

”I think this is nice,” he said after a moment of contemplation.
”We can... explore.”

Chase swallowed. He felt Ben's hand slowly sliding down closer and closer but he kept his eyes affixed to Ben's. His breathing became ragged again at the touch. He was split in equal parts desiring for this to happen and afraid of what might come after. He wanted to hold Ben close yet push him away all together. ”I leave that in your hands. I won't make you do anything you don't want, I promised you that. I don't want to rush you, to rush this, but ‐” He chuckled, a soft breath following it. ”I'd be lying if I said I didn't want to explore.”

Ben swallowed. Fuck he was nervous. He was curious. He wanted to explore.

”I’d be lying too. I want to, but I’m scared,” he admitted.

Chase chuckled as he buried his head into Ben's chest. ”Me too. It feels so stupid but…I'm real nervous about it all.” He pressed a bit closer into Ben.
Ben kissed the top of Chase’s head. Not something he usually had access to being the shorter of the pair. He suddenly wished he had trousers on. Wished there was something he could remove to be a bit closer to Chase. All he had on though was his sweater. He moved his hand closer.

”I, uh, I’m not sure what I’m doing.” Ben knew Chase was in the same boat. They had both expressed how this was their first... whatever this was. Ben paused.

”Do we... are we going to be more? Do you want more than this week? Or is this just a...” he trailed off not wanting to call it a fling.

Chase carefully moved his hand up to Ben's, trailing his finger along the back of Ben's hand before gently pushing it further down. ”Didn't I already tell you Big Ben? I'm your boyfriend from the stands.” He said with a grin as he looked back up into Ben's eyes before giving him a kiss.

Some tension left Ben. If this was something more serious he could take it seriously. If Chase had joked and said a fling then Ben might have done the dumb thing and accepted it as such. Had a good week and then would have tried to let go of all of the feelings he had tumbling through him. But Chase gave him something to hold onto.

He kissed back, his hand sliding along and before coming back up.

The two of them explored each other. Nerves and shyness overborn by desire and interest. It was not perfect. No first exploration of someone else is. But it was for them what they wanted.



Chase had already been awake before Ben the next morning, the bags ushered in before the dawn even broke. Breakfast had been placed for them and ready by the time Ben woke up. The last night had been a whirlwind of emotions for him, and he had a whole night to try and figure them all out, which he didn't. He did however spend a few sketching Ben as he slept, the view outside their window, and their lovely lady bug, the trees from the hike before, and an image of Ben covered in snow painted with water color to accent the rosie points and his dark hair.

Chase placed a gentle kiss on Ben's forehead as he woke him up. ”Morning Bed Bug, how'd you sleep?” He asked as he began placing the morning's meal on the bedside table next to him.

Ben stretched. Surprised that Chase had clearly been up and about again. He had even ordered breakfast.

“Good morning, I slept really well. Had dreams about you and insects.” Most people if they had dreams about insects would not be happy about it.

”About me?” Chase watched Ben stretch, watched the way his hoodie slightly rose off his stomach revealing a bit of skin before falling back down. It made sense Ben would dream of insects, but him? This whole trip felt like a dream and it had only been two days so far. ”Tell me about it, I wanna hear your dreams.” He brought over the pot of hot water they had sent, placing it on the counter before holding up two bags of tea for Ben to choose from. The only two ‘acceptable’ choices, English Breakfast or Earl Grey.

Ben sat up and grabbed an English Breakfast. He was already red in the face with the question about his dream. ”It uh... it was a dirty dream,” He told Chase honestly.

”Well now you have to tell me.” Chase placed the Earl Grey down and grabbed his own cup of black coffee, taking a sip as he looked towards Ben attentively.

Ben cleared his throat and set about making his tea just right. As he did he started to tell Chase the dream. It had already started slipping away from him, but he told the parts he remembered as best as he could. However, he was nervous about it. The dream had been vivid enough that he was shy while telling Chase about it. His face and ears were bright red. The insects, it should be noted, were not involved in any of the dream that Chase had been involved in. He sipped at his tea satisfied. It was about damn time he had a good cup of tea while on this trip.

Chase’s face went through several expressions as he listened to the dream. He'd have to remember those details for later if they ever got to trying anything. It didn't help seeing how shy Ben was being, he absolutely adored it. Whether it was an act or all Ben, he didn't care, he just wanted more of it. ”That is one impressive dream there. Might have to test some of it out and see if it's as good in real life as it is in your dream.” He took another sip of his coffee before sitting down with his own food next to Ben. A large plate of Avocado Toast with a lemon wedge and some sliced tomatoes that were lightly salted.

Ben could not get redder. He sipped his tea trying to regain composure. He was not succeeding at it. He munched on his breakfast, and sipped his tea, all the while trying to not get turned on.

Chase placed his cup on the counter next to him. Using one hand to eat his breakfast as the other was placed on Ben's bare leg and ran up and down his thigh slowly. ”Try this.” He reached over towards Ben, having him try his avocado toast.

So much for that, Ben thought as Chase’s hand slid up his thigh. He shifted trying to cover it with the sweater. He really wished he had his boxers or trousers right about now. Ben leaned over and took a bite of the toast. It tasted good.

”Oh I like that. The lemon helps the flavor a lot,” Ben said, his voice only cracking a little.

”It's good right?” Chase took another bite as he noticed Ben readjusting his hoodie. His hand sliding even higher up this time. ”And see? Even made sure you had a proper cup before I pestered you. It's very important you get one each morning. “ Chase teased as he reached over to grab his coffee.

Ben whimpered. ”A proper cup of tea is a very important start for the day,” Ben said breathlessly. He was trying to eat and drink his food, but Chase was making that very difficult.

Marvel Jesus Christ. The whimpers. It only made Chase want to do it more. He moved his hand as high as it would go,he squeezed Ben's thigh slightly. ”Mind if I take a sip?”

If Chase wanted to elicit more whimpers... He succeeded. Ben gasped, bit his lip and tried to keep from reacting more. He was not very good at that. ”Go for it,” Ben said, his voice shaky. He held out his tea cup for Chase.

Chase leaned over and took a sip from Ben's cup, looking up at him as he drank. ”Tastes good, actually really good. Kind of sweet but not overly so. Though I think I prefer the taste of –” He leaned further down, first kissing Ben's thigh, then biting it softly as he did so a few times before coming back up. ”– you.”

Ben almost spilled his tea. If it weren’t for a lifetime of keeping his tea cups from spilling he probably would have. He also moaned.

”This is just getting to be cruel. Are we... uh... having a slow morning in?” he asked haltingly.

”Cruel? Here I thought you enjoyed my little touches. But I can stop if you'd like. I figured we can have a bit of a slow morning, go out to Beetle rock then stay the night here until we jet off to the next place tomorrow.” At this point Chase had fully leaned up, going to grab his abandoned breakfast as his hand slowly retreated from Ben's upper thigh.

”I do enjoy your touches. A little too much. So if you’re going to finish what you started please do. Otherwise, I think I’ll take that morning shower by myself, because I’ll want to take care of this.” Ben had paused before he spoke, taking a couple deep breaths trying to find his equilibrium.

”I love the way you think my little Bed Bug.” Chase abandoned his plate once more, lowering himself on the bed as he rolled over and placed himself between Ben's legs as he lay on his stomach. He began kissing him up his thigh as he spoke in-between each kiss. ”Start – off – in – the bed – finish – in – the – shower – together.” By the end of this his mouth was right where his hand used to be, buried between, as he kissed him several times.

Ben gasped with the first movement and then moaned at the kisses. He already knew he was going to have to be careful with his clothing when he got back, making sure he kept certain spots covered. He wondered briefly if his Uncle thought this might happen. That thought was shattered. He didn’t speak, just gave a soft ”Uh-huh,” of agreement.

Chase came up from Ben's lap, looking at his boyfriend. ”Don't let your food get cold, I'm enjoying mine.” As soon as he finished speaking he repeated what'd he'd done but on the other leg. Making sure not to miss a single bit of skin on his way up.

”I don’t think I can multitask like that,” Ben admitted. He whimpered again as Chase grasped him. Yeah, eating food and doing this at the same time was off the table.

Chase continued for a moment longer before he finally stopped, letting go slowly, before making his way to his side of the bed. ”If you can't do both then you'll need to eat first. We still have a whole shower to get through and I'm sure it'll be an enjoyable one. “

Ben moaned in disagreement, but quickly ate what was left of his breakfast. ”Fine. Done.”

Chase had finished his own meal, and as soon as Ben gave the green light he struck. Getting between his legs again, as he used his own to spread Ben's wider. He placed his hands on Ben's hips and pulled him towards him and onto Ben’s back, legs up, as Chase kissed his neck. His hands found purchase on Ben's lower and upper back, before thrusting towards him and using the angle of his legs to lift Ben up and onto his lap where he now sat.

”Eep!” Ben exclaimed as Chase maneuvered him. He did not know what Chase was planning.

Chase grinned. ”You ready to go in?”

Ben’s eyes widened. ”Uh...”

”Benny Boy…seriously? The shower? You promised we'd take one today and hinted at us finishing in there.” Chase's hold slacked a little bit, allowing Ben to move a little further away so they could see each other's eyes.

Ben gave a tiny sigh of relief and then nodded. ”Yeah, okay, that sounds good.” He licked his lips nervously.

Chase lifted Ben up, carefully getting off the bed as he began to walk towards the shower. Ben's arms wrapped around Chase’s neck, while his legs wrapped around his waist. As soon as he got into the threshold of the bathroom he gave Ben a kiss on his neck. ”And once we get in we can fuck.” Chase said with a grin before laughing as he couldn't keep a straight face.

Ben was starting to think Chase got off on the noises he made. ”What!?” Ben’s voice cracked.

”What? You said not tonight and it's morning now so clearly it's fine now right?” Chase kissed Ben's lips. ”Im joking. That won't happen until you ask or tell me that you're ready for it. Already told you that.” Chase used one hand to take off his hoodie from Ben before he turned the shower on for them both.

Ben moved so that Chase could take off the hoodie easier. ”Good. Thank you.” He was relieved. Again he didn’t have the usual panic and hatred that bubbled, it was a heady feeling. He felt safe. He kissed Chase.

”I'm going to press you against the wall slightly. Is that ok? I just need a bit of help keeping you up if I'm going to wash those dark curls of yours. Once the shampoo and soap comes out things will get slippery and I don't want you getting hurt. Is that…ok?” Chase hadn't put him against the wall yet, his tone reassuring and soft as he spoke.

Ben nodded. He didn’t see a reason why that would be a problem.

Chase pressed Ben against the shower's cold wall, kissing Ben's neck as he did. His hand tracing along Ben's side.

That was in fact a problem. It felt like his stomach dropped into a pit. Fear pulsed through him. Ben tensed. He slammed one of his arms that had been wrapped around Chase against the wall. Almost like he was trying to press against the wall, push it away from himself. His reaction could be interpreted as a reaction to the coldness of the wall.

Chase continued to kiss Ben's neck, smiling as he moved and tensed. ”Sorry sorry it's a bit cold. It'll warm up in a bit I promise. Just give it time.”

Ben tried to breathe. It was like breathing through a straw. He gulped at the air as the fear and panic seemed to overwhelm him. ”Down. Please.”

Chase instantly pulled Ben away from the wall. He recognized the panic that was setting in. The same panic he felt sometimes when submerged in water, when his eyes closed and he forgot he wasn't locked in the tank any longer. That he was free. He placed Ben onto the built-in chair in the shower, kneeling before him as he cupped his face and bent the shadows to force the water to hit straight down and away from them. ”BennyBabe. Breathe, please deep slow breaths, breathe. What's wrong? Talk to me.”

Ben gulped at the air, trying to focus on Chase and his voice. Removed from the wall it was easier. He gripped onto Chase, not pulling away, but using him to ground himself. It took a bit of time. Ben couldn’t answer right away. His eyes were brimming with tears.

”That... was,” he swallowed, and then shook his head. ”I don’t know, but it has never been that bad. Never. Not like that.”

”I think…” Chase felt a bit of panic welling inside his own chest. He wanted to help Ben, but if he said too much he may end up hating him instead. He sighed, a shaky breath. ”It was just a small panic attack. I don't know what caused it, but…I've had them before myself. Do you know…can you describe what you felt?”

Ben swallowed again, he hadn’t let go of Chase, his hands were shaking.

”I touched the wall, it was... my stomach, my lungs. It feels like I’m breathing through a straw. I can’t get enough air.”

”You're claustrophobic. Why didn't you tell me? I mean, I should've figured it out, sure. The car rides, shower issues, it makes sense.” Chase clicked his tongue before pressing his forehead against Ben's. ”Dude. Not cool, you have to let me know about these things or I can't plan for them.” It explained why Morgan had chosen an ADA shower now. The whole bathroom was a wide open space including the shower.

Ben’s eyebrows furrowed. ”Claustrophobic?” His heart rate was slowing down and he could get full breaths now.

Chase mouthed the word ‘Oh’. Ben didn't know. He couldn't have told him because he didn't even know himself. ”Basically you don't do well in small or tight spaces. Bathtubs, small showers, cars. You…may want to tell the Old Man about this. Not to kill the mood but, it's something a guardian should know. Which begs the question, how'd you stay in the closet for so long?”

Ben was nodding along. Okay, that made sense. Yeah he’d have to tell Uncle Matt. What? He pulled back a little and tilted his head confused, in the closet? And then it dawned on him. He hadn’t told anyone he was gay, he hadn’t even realized it till now, he was in the closet. He hadn’t come out. He blinked, and then laughed.

Chase smiled as Ben laughed. Thank goodness he was taking this well. He didn't know how he would handle someone having a panic attack while they're both naked inside of a shower. He rested his head down on Ben's lap with a sigh. ”Really had me scared there for a moment Bug.”

Ben ran his fingers through Chase’s hair, ”Sorry. I didn’t expect that. Looking back, it makes sense though. As soon as I saw the shower when we arrived I didn’t have this pit in my gut. I had had this building tension in my shoulders, but it went away. It felt okay. I didn’t know why.”

”I'm glad.” He let Ben run his fingers through his hair. Breathing softly as he did so before kissing Ben's thigh. ”Didn't mean to kill the mood. Sorry.”

”If anyone killed it it was me,” Ben said softly. ”I don’t know what would have happened if you didn’t take me away from the wall. I felt like I was being pressed in a vice. I think normally at home in the shower I have time to hype myself up for it. I didn’t with that. You didn’t know.” Ben was babbling a little. Losing the train of thought. But he wanted to reassure Chase.

”You ready to get back in it? Still gotta wash that hair.”

Ben took a couple more deep breaths and then nodded. ”Yeah. I am.”

Chase held his hand out for Ben to take as he stood up. Leading the pair back into the showers before grabbing the bottle of shampoo and lathering it into Ben's hair. They each helped each other wash up, cleaning what little remained from the day before. When done, Chase grabbed the towels and gave one to Ben, similar to last night as he walked away drying his hair. This time however he had made his way over towards his bags. Grabbing a small wooden box that contained two small glass vials with rubber stoppers and a slightly larger glass cylinder with a roll on bar at its end.

He held each one up one at a time as he explained them to Ben. ”This one smells like wet soil and tree bark, this one is more like a smokey campfire, and this one smells like fresh rain. I usually mix them together to make my own scent, real careful with how much of each I use. And because it's oils you don't need a whole ton.”

Ben took the towel and dried off. He took his time. Lost a little in thought as he wrapped the towel around his waist and joined Chase. He listened to the descriptions.

“Is it a combination of all three that makes your sweater smell like that?”

Chase felt his face get a little warm. He hadn't noticed Ben had been smelling his sweater. ”Probably. That and a mixture of my own natural oils. Scents change from person to person based on body chemistry. But it'll be real close to it. Why? Stupid question, but Chase wanted to hear it.

Ben's face reddened slightly as he said, ”I liked the smell of it, I like your smell.”

Chase sighed. Grabbing his stick of deodorant and walking it over towards Ben.”Use this, I'll put my perfume on you after so you can smell like me. Let me know when my scent comes off that.” Chase pointed towards the sweater Ben had been using. ”I'll swap it out and give you a new one, well slightly used one, each time. Deal?”

Ben smiled, ”Deal.” He put on the deodorant and got dressed in fresh clothes. His trousers from the day prior had been left in the bathroom and were not pleasant, but he did have a clean pair.

Chase doled out the oils, placing them carefully on Ben's wrists, and neck. Letting them dry off before placing a kiss at each spot. ”Hate to admit it, but you look better in my sweater than I do.”

Ben snorted with a small laugh. He liked Chase doing this. Even if he felt not using the Axe was leaving yet another piece of home behind. He hated that. But loved this. Another annoying contradiction. Would it end?

”If we have time today to hit up a laundry mat we should; our clothes from yesterday need it.”

”I think there's one in this building. May as well clean up all our clothes before moving forward. Good call.”

Ben gathered all the dirty clothes. Including the ones from the first day. If they were doing laundry, might as well wash it all. Ben wanted to make sure he had a pair of clean trousers as a back up in case he got dirty again.

”Let's go find it.”

The pair of them found the laundry and set it to wash. They'd have to wait but they could hang out while waiting. Once that was finished they headed back into the park for Beetle Rock. On the way Chase saw a World Market store and they stopped to check out the international section of the store. They stocked up on snacks from Ben's part of the world.

The pair had finally made it towards their destination, Beetle Rock. Hiking through a short trail within the forest lead them over to a large rocky surface, that overlooked some of the mountain range. The clear blue skies above them made the scenery ahead seem almost like a Bob Ross painting. Chase had sat down on one of the larger boulders present, hands placed behind him as he stared off into the distance.

Ben sat next to Chase looking out at the vista. ”Do you want to do some art?” Ben asked. ”We can definitely sit here for a while and enjoy the view.”

Chase startled a bit as Ben spoke. ”I'd…like that, yeah. Easier to do when the subject is in front of me instead of just from a picture.” He pulled out his small sketchbook, flipping through the days pages until he found a blank one. His expression more concentrated as he began to sketch out a rough draft of the scenery with a very light hand.

Ben watched as Chase drew. He snapped a photo, and changed that to the contact photo. It was a perfect picture. Chase doing what he enjoyed. Ben sat quietly next to him, he didn't feel pressed in like he did in the car and now he understood why.

He texted Matt, gave him the usual general updates. He looked up claustrophobia. A sense of relief at understanding what was wrong with him washed over. The conversation in the shower had been a crack in something he hadn't realized had controlled him so completely. He was still afraid of it all, but the knowing made it easier to handle.

Chase hadn't noticed when Ben took the picture. Too focused as he began to perfect the lines of his sketch, deepening the pressure of the pencil to make more permanent changes as he tried his best to encapsulate the scenery. There were moments he hadn't touched the paper at all, placing the pencil between his upper lip and nose and balancing it there as he scrunched his face to figure out what to do next before finally putting pencil to paper again. The silence was nice. He didn't dislike Ben talking, in fact he enjoyed just about every noise he made. But he loved to be wrapped in silence, to hear nothing but the world around him.

Ben didn't want to disturb Chase, but he did want to get up and walk around a bit. He would hold off though. He mentally reached out and a beetle flew to him landing on his open palm. It was a common enough beetle but that didn't change Ben's joy. Beetles were great, common or not.

The fluttering of wings caught Chase's attention. Turning to look at Ben as the beetle landed on him. ” I can…finish this later if you wanted to do something else.”

Ben winced, ”I didn't want to disturb you. I'll walk around a bit. You keep drawing.” Ben didn't enjoy sitting still. But that didn't mean he didn't want to give Chase the opportunity for it.

”And let you out of my sight? I think your Old Man would kill me if he found out I did that. Besides, it's supposed to be time together.” Chase stood up and dusted off his jeans, there wasn't much on them but it was more of habit than anything. ”Where do you wanna go?”

”It wasn't go anywhere. It was just not sitting. I was going to start tapping my leg or something. Sit back down it is fine. I won't go far, just around the back edges of the rock. I won't even go to the edge.” Ben, who had been doing parkour for years, was not afraid of heights. He did have a healthy respect for it though, even if he enjoyed being arboreal more than most people.

Chase sighed, rolling his eyes at Ben before sitting back down. ”Bed Bugs gotta skitter, I get it. Just…stay in sight please? It's already so hard to say no to you.” He pulled out his book once more, this time alongside his set of travel water colors.

Ben stuck out his tongue, indignation and silliness waring for a place on his face.

”What does that mean?” Ben asked, the beetle on his hand still pacing around it.

”What?” Chase had no idea what Ben was asking about, or if he was even asking him. Maybe the bugs had told him a secret.

”I don't understand what you mean, if I step away, how will that make it harder to say no to me?”

Chase laughed, almost missing the small water reserve with his brush as he did so. ”The two aren't related. I was just saying to stay close, but also that it's a pain that I can't seem to say no to your adorable face. I like seeing you happy.”

Ben laughed once he understood. ”That makes way more sense. Enjoy painting.” Ben stepped away a bit, not so far that he wasn't within normal speaking voice distance from Chase, but far enough that his pacing shouldn't bother Chase. He let the beetle go, and called another insect to him.

Chase abandoned his sketch all together, starting a new one. It was a little difficult, with how often Ben moved around. But he sketched rough drafts of various poses that Ben unknowingly did in his pacing, his search for insects, and as he generally just enjoyed the space. Defining the features when he got enough poses that he liked.

Ben didn't notice the page change so he didn't notice that Chase was watching him. He'd squat down to look at a small plant pushing its way through cracks in the stone. He'd hold out his hand for one insect or another. He rarely stood still for very long, only when he stopped with an insect and inspecting it, did he stand still and even then he moved a little bit. He mumbled partially to himself and partially to the insects he found.

Eventually he came upon one insect with a busted wing. It would never fly again. It would die, either of not enough nutrients or a predator. Ben had the little plastic tank that Chase had given him. He gathered the bug and some of the plants around so that it would have something to eat. The insect settled in and Ben came over to Chase.

Chase was finishing the details of an image of Ben squatting down, feet firmly planted on the floor as his arm hugged his knees and another stood out extended between a small flower and a bug on his finger. He was finishing the curls of Ben's hair when a shadow came over him. His eyes looking up to see Ben closing in.

”You said we weren't supposed to take anything, but this little one has a broken wing. He won't survive here.” Ben held the little tank out to Chase to see. ”I told him he could come with me, or I could release him somewhere else a bit safer. He seems fine coming with me.”

”Well now you have to name it.” Chase wanted to tap on the ‘glass’ but he knew better. Looking closer at the beetle as it moved around in it's enclosure. ”Did you warn him he wont see home for at least another week?”

”I did. Might need to grab some soil, outside the park, but he should be fine. I know his needs and can meet the minimum. He would die if I leave him. He has a chance if I take him.”

”See? You're already a hero. Helping out those who need it.” Chase leaned in and gave Ben a kiss before going back towards his drawings. ”If you leave me alone for too long I may lose track of time, so let me know when you're ready for that sweet hotel life again or if you want to see another trail.” Chase handed the park map over to Ben.

Ben kissed Chase back. ”Okay, he set the small tank next to Chase and went back to his meandering walk around the rock. About an hour later Ben came back to Chase again.

”Alright, I'm ready to do something else now.” He had taken several photos of the view. Sending them to both Danni and Matt. He had enjoyed meeting a random assortment of insects.

Chase closed his book, standing up once more before ruffling Ben's hair. ”Alright Big Ben, you two ready for a bit of a jump? There's a meadow a bit further away I think you'll enjoy.” Chase tried to find a suitable shadow, aiming for one of the longer ones that stemmed from the trees surrounding the area. Once in they were engulfed in shadows before appearing behind another tree in a vast clearing.

Ben grinned, he picked up the little tank with the beetle. He held Chase’s hand with the hand not holding the tank. In the new place Ben spun around checking it out. He sat the tank down on its side and opened the lid so the beetle could leave and explore too. He still hadn't decided on a name.

Chase began walking around, taking in the new scenery. His mind wandered as he could imagine epic treks and battles happening here. Knights in glistening armor, witches and warlocks, all either gathered in ceremony or battle or simply on a quest to find an artifact. His hand twitched, longing to grab a sword and play around.

Despite the cold and the snow, the meadow was alive. Ben smiled and trailed his fingers along some fresh green grass. The land here was thirsty, and it drank deep of the snow melt, making the ground soggy. It wasn’t cold enough for the soil to be frozen solid.

Ben reached out to the insects in the area. There were several and he called to a beetle, placing his hand on the ground near a downed log. It climbed to his hand and he examined it, then held it out for Chase to see. ”Look, it is a diabolical ironclad beetle.”

A sword made of shadows had begun to form, wispy and dark, and as Ben spoke it faded away. Snapping Chase from his little daydream. He smiled as the new beetle was presented to him, snapping a photo once more. ”Why is he so diabolical?” He laughed.

Ben tilted his head thinking. ”You know, I don’t know why. I think it is just because of how it looks.”

”Rude. I always say you shouldn't judge anything by its cover, or by what you hear. You should form your own opinions. Though maybe it's diabolical in like a wicked way. Like it looks so cool and ironclad.”

”It does look like it is ready to go into battle. This type doesn’t fly. If it did, I imagine fae would fly it into battle.”

”More like a fae steed then. Charging into battle with them on their backs.”

”Oh, maybe jousting is done from the backs of them?”

”Ooooo yes. Love that. Wait gimme a second.” Chase pulled out his sketchpad and began to make a rough sketch, something to finish for later. A drawing of Ben clad in armor riding on the back of the beetle with a jousting stick.

Ben leaned over looking at the sketch. ”Oh, fun.” He grinned.

Chase smiled meekly. ”You uh…ever use swords?”

”Like real ones?”

”Or practice ones, wooden, sticks, a mop”

”Oh yeah, totally. And cardboard tubes from wrapping paper.”

Chase laughed. ”Exactly. Winner gets to wear the Christmas Cracker Crown.”

Ben laughed too, he nodded. ”Basically. You know about Christmas Crackers?”

”Yeah, seen videos of them. Never had one of my own but, they seemed really cool.” Chase raised his eyebrow as he looked around the space and back towards Ben. ”You wanna?”

Ben looked around the meadow, he grinned and nodded ”Yeah.” He looked around a little more earnestly for an appropriate branch.

”Think fast.” Chase snagged a few shadows from behind the trees and formed a dulled sword before tossing it towards Ben, forming his own from another pool of shadows.

Ben caught the shadow sword. ”No cheating using your powers to control my sword.” He looked over the weapon and then took a fighting stance.

”I would never.” Chase sounded appalled at the accusation. If anything, he wanted Ben to win. He'd look cute in a crown.

Once Chase showed he was ready, Ben went on the offensive. He had played this with sticks and cardboard tubes dozens of times. His mates enjoyed this game. This wasn’t the most ideal location for Ben as it was an open meadow, but he was able to get to the edge of it and use some downed trees to his advantage, pulling himself up and saying ”Ah, I have the high ground now.”

The fight devolved from there. The two of them messing around, it was that Ben could use the trees to his advantage just a little better, and it helped that Chase was not using the shadows to trip Ben, or mess with him. The final blow was a gentle tap to the neck, a killing blow. Ben was breathing hard from the exorcise. ”A killing blow.” He grinned.

Chase gripped his neck with one hand as he fell to the opposite side on the ground. ”Oh no! Im dying dying…blood blood ack.” He mocked bleeding out as his hands pretended to spray out like blood from his neck before finally closing his eyes, giggling. After a moment he sat back up, kneeling on one knee as he dissipated the swords and used the same shadows to form a cracker crown, presenting it to Ben. ”Your prize my liege.”

Ben watched Chase being silly, he held back laughter, but only barely. His lips were tight pressed. He picked up the crown from Chase’s hands.

”I shall name thee my first knight. So shall start my rule over all.” He placed the crown on his head, trying to look serious.

”Your knight huh?” Chase chuckled as he stood up and gave Ben a kiss. ”Any time any place, you tell me what you wish to rule over and it shall be your's. That is my promise to you as your knight.”

Ben kissed Chase back. ”That’s a dangerous promise. What if I become evil?”

”Then we'll go evil together.” Chase held out his pinky for Ben.

Ben nodded, and held out his pinky. ”Pinky promise.”

”Then it's settled.” Chase lifted their pinky up and kissed them. ”And sealed with a kiss. Let's try not to though, I don't need to be typecast as the villain just because my powers are dark.”

”Yeah, I don’t want to be evil.” Ben shook his head, his cheeks were red, partially from the playing around, and partially from Chase kissing his pinky.

”We should consider food soon.”

”And pass up this absolute snack I have in front of me?” Chase pulled Ben in close, peppering his cheeks with quick kisses. ”You tell me where you want to eat and I'll make it happen my liege. Just say the word.”

Ben giggled as Chase kissed him, he hugged Chase and kissed him on the lips. ”Hmm, pizza?”

Chase stopped the kisses and stared at Ben for a moment. ”Ben, Big Ben, Bug Boi Benny, Liege of my Life, you have chosen a diabolical request of me. Because now I must ask you a very important question. Does pineapple belong on pizza?”

”I’ve never had pineapple on pizza. That sounds strange though.”

”Its settled. Half pineapple chicken, half whatever you Londoners put what is it? Anchovies?” Chase teased.

Ben’s face distorted in distaste. ”I do not like anchovies. I usually just get a Margherita.”

”Well fuck me Bug Boi. OK two pies, one Chicken Hawaiian one Marg because I do love me a good Marg.”

”Sounds good. I’ll try a piece of yours at least. See if I like it.” Ben let go of Chase, ”Let me grab my mighty stead and we can head out.” Ben went over to the small tank and gathered the beetle back into it.

Chase went to grab the shadows so that a doorway would open for them, taking them back to the Jeep once Ben grabbed his bug. But they wouldn't answer his call. He stared at his hand for a moment, confused. ”What the? Bad news Big Ben, we gotta walk back. Think I may have exhausted myself for the day.”

Ben was a little surprised for a second, but then he realized all the shaping of shadows for the swords and his crown must have been exhausting. He reached up and touched the crown of his head, checking to see if the crown was still there.

”No worries. Just means we’ll work up enough appetite for large pizzas.”

”Sure will, let's head back up.” Chase reached out to hold Ben's hand before he began the trek back to the car. About midway through the crown finally vanished from Ben's head, the shadows no longer capable of holding together. Chase checked online to see if the hotel offered the pizza options they wanted or if they'd need to head out for the bite. Either way he'd make it happen for Ben, but was fortunate enough to see the hotel offered it as he turned to show Ben with excitement.

”Perfect, another lovely night in with my favorite knight.”

”And his sword if you so desire my king.” Chased wiggled his eyebrow at Ben.

Ben laughed, ”Hmm, you do have a very nice sword.”

If Chase had any food or drink at the moment, he would've choked. How his little Bed Bug managed to even utter those words threw him for a loop. He rubbed the back of his neck as he looked away shy. ”Thanks. I uh…like your sword too. Its…really nice.”

Ben was smiling, though his face had reddened as well. ”Fair turnabout.” He winked. ”Well my sword has been hard lately.”

Chase swallowed hard. ”You don't say? I dare think we should hurry back then, ensure your sword polished and cared for.” The shadows around them began to dance, yet no wind had moved the trees. They crept towards one another before the doorway had formed off to the side of Ben.

Ben’s face finished the transition from his natural pale to red, including his ears. He cleared his throat. ”And your sword, my knight? Does it need a... polish?”

”In every imaginable way.” Chase spied the door, then looked at Ben as he smiled and pushed him through as he followed suit. Each one landing within their own seats in the Jeep as Chase quickly tried to buckle up. ”We can polish here or back at the hotel. Your call my lord, as your knight I will say I wouldn't mind both. “

Ben gave a small yelp of surprise. He buckled his seat belt. And considered a ‘sword polish’ in the parking lot of the National Park.

”Hotel please, my knight.”

Chase leaned his head against the headrest of his seat. Tease. He was so ready to unbuckle his pants but if his King desired the space and comfort of a hotel room then he would have it. ”As you wish.”

Ben blinked. Had Chase seen The Princess Bride? Was this just a continuation of their banter? If his face had been red with blushing before now it was deep crimson. He put his hands on his cheeks hoping to cool them down.

”Have you seen The Princess Bride?”

”Uh, yeah?” Fuck. Had Ben seen the movie? Chase figured he skipped out on it in lieu of other classics like Monty Python.

”It’s uh... very good. Love the Rats of Unusual Size.” Ben said, unsure of what else to say.

Chase simply nodded. Unable to speak as his nerves began to run rampant. They needed to get to the hotel, fast. He kept one hand on the wheel, reaching the other one over to hold Ben's hand, but wanting to grab some much more.

Ben dropped his hand from his face and took Chase’s hand. He let the silence settle, but gently squeezed Chase’s hand, hopefully reassuring him. It wasn’t the same... right? They were just bantering. Neither of them were there yet. They barely knew each other.

They'd finally reached the hotel, and as soon as Chase parked the car he brought them straight into the room. He kept the curtains drawn so that it'd remain dark for them, sending them both atop the bed as he quickly began to remove Ben's pants and kiss his neck.

Ben forgot about The Princess Bride, for now, as Chase removed his trousers. He helped the process along and kissed Chase back. Blindly reaching for Chase’s clothing to remove it. He wanted to feel Chase’s skin. Ben wanted Chase pressed up against him. He wanted for them both to release.

Once their close had been abandoned, tossed off to any corner of the room that seemed most convenient at the time, Chase instantly went to work. Picking up where he had left off this morning when neither were able to finish.


Chase laid in bed, arm around Ben, as he stared up at the ceiling fan that was spinning above them. He was out of breath, a bit sweaty, and in bliss. ”Probably should've ordered the food first so we didn't have to wait huh?”

”We were distracted. We can order now.” Ben shrugged, he did not feel bad about not waiting. That had been great. He was smiling, he gently caressed Chase’s chest.

Chase handed the phone to Ben. ”You order, I wanna bask in your visage a bit longer.”

Ben snorted with laughter and then got up enough to grab the phone and dial for room service. He placed the order quickly, and then hung the phone up.

”Done.” He smiled. ”So now that we are officially waiting for our food, what do you want to do?”

Chase placed one arm over his face, covering his eyes as Ben asked him what he wanted to do. His answer was obvious. Ben. But he didn't want Ben to feel like that's all he wanted from him. He was smiling beneath it all, but couldn't find the words to say. So all that came out was. ”I dunno. Minds a bit one track right now, give it a bit.”

Ben smiled. ”How about this, turn over. I never finished that massage.”

”Gladly.” Chase turned over, giving Ben space in case he needed to straddle his back to give the message.

Ben sat up and was about to straddle Chase when he realized something. ”Wait, do you have lotion?” he asked. He didn’t have any with him.

Chase’s voice was muffled by the pillow as his hands pointed towards a bag in the corner of the room atop the cuck chair. ”Top zipper pocket. Can't miss it.”

”Cool.” Ben hopped off the bed and stepped over to the bag, opening the appropriate pocket and pulling out the bottle of lotion. He put some on his hands, tossed the bottle on the bed, in case he needed more, and then rubbed his hands together a little to warm up the lotion. He climbed onto Chase, sitting lightly on his butt, and then started to work the lotion into Chase’s back.

Chase let out a soft moan, muffled by the pillows, as he felt the pressure from Ben's hands against his back. One hand drifting towards Ben's leg as he began to message it lightly with his fingers.

Ben started working on Chase’s back and shoulders. He was careful, at first, around the marks and bruises on Chase’s back. Once again reminded he wanted to talk to Chase about it. Everytime felt like a weird time. He didn’t want to ruin the mood. He’d ask during the next day’s travels. They should be heading to the next park if he was right. As Chase did not seem to react any differently to the marks being touched over the rest of his back, Ben stopped being gentle and careful with them and treated it like it was the same as the rest.

Something about Ben's touch allowed Chase to relax. If it wasn't for the fact that he couldn't sleep, he would've been knocked out by now. His body felt like a puddle, melting at the water Ben handled his muscles. He didn't close his eyes though, he couldn't in this position and he knew that. He wanted to remember this moment as it was, not ruin it with panic.

Ben continued the massage until there was a knock on the door. He couldn’t do the trick with shadows that Chase had to pay the guy a tip. He also suddenly remembered his beetle and looked around to see if it had made it inside or if it was still in the jeep.

Chase groaned as the knock came in. ”Do you want to get it or should I?”

”I can, but I can’t do the cool shadow trick you did,” he said quietly, then louder. ”Be there in a moment.”

Chase closed his eyes for a moment, sensing around the shadows until he found what he wanted. Pulling money out of someone's wallet that was stashed away in their pocket. The cash appearing in his hand under the pillow. He pulled it out and handed the bills to Ben. ”All you had to do was ask.”

”Thanks.” Ben kissed the back of Chase’s head, and went to the door, opening it a crack. He slid the tip through. ”Thanks, sorry, just in a towel. I’ll grab the food, just leave it.”

”How quickly you learn.” Chase grinned as he moved to sit up. ”Need any help?”

”Should be good,” Ben grinned over his shoulder, he waited a moment for the hotel employee to leave, and then opened the door enough to grab the food, while keeping his modesty. He pulled the tray of food in and closed the door, heading over to the desk.

”A feast fit for a king. Or…two horny teens on an amazing week-long adventure.” Chase stood from the bed making his way over towards Ben, flipping open one of the boxes with his finger to see which was which. The scent of fresh made pizza was absolutely tantalizing. ”I could fuck both those up right now I wont lie.”

Ben snorted. ”As long as I get a few pieces.” He picked up one from the Margherita pizza, and started eating it. The sauce was perfect, and the cheese melty enough to make a good pull. He moaned in pleasure.

Chase snagged a piece of Ben's pizza, folding it slightly to make sure it keeps its shape as he removed it from the box. Morgan had warned him not to trash the room, otherwise he'd be grounded from stealing for a week. He took a bite and practically melted back into the bed. ”That's fire. Such a good call.”

”Pizza is basically always a good call,” Ben said through the bite he was chewing.

”Here I thought you guys only ate meat pies and Jammie Dodgers” Chase looked back over towards the window, realizing he left the bags and bug in the car. He dropped the pizza into the box and plopped onto the bed. ”Uuuggggh. I left them in the car. I was so excited to try one. You're noble steed is there too…”

Ben rolled his eyes at Chase’s joke. ”We are civilized, we have pizza. I can put on my trousers and go get them if you’re still wore out,” Ben offered.

Chase grinned at the word ‘trousers’. Ben truly was an honest to queen brit. ”Your trousers? Would you like a jumper as well? It's a bit nippy out.”

Ben gave Chase a flat look. ”Yes, actually I do, if you want me to get the stuff from the jeep.”

”Oh come on. Don't tell me I can't say that. I was just trying to play around. “

Ben stuck his tongue out at him. ”You can absolutely say whatever you like, as long as you aren’t making fun of me.”

”I would never. Tease, surely. But make fun of? No.”

Ben nodded, ”Do you want me to get the luggage still? Or are you getting it?” Ben asked.

Chase had once again found himself torn with indecision. He wanted to have Ben stay, grab the things for him so that he wouldn't make the walk alone, or abandon his presence. He also wanted to see Ben in his jumper again, the sight of which made him incredibly happy. He let out a groan, annoyed at his own indecision. ”Up to you, I can try and snag em back if you'd like or you can go grab them. I'm not exactly ready to put clothes back on just yet.”

”Go ahead and try. If it doesn't work I'll go get everything.” Ben was fine with either option. He did lean toward, not having to leave the room, over getting dressed again and being out in the cold.

”Easy peasy. Anything for my little Bed Bug.” Chase tried to call on the shadows, then again, neither time claiming any purchase on them. He laughed awkwardly as he sat back up and grabbed another slice of pizza. Maybe he just needed fuel? Maybe he was exhausted, or maybe he just needed to actually concentrate on what he was doing more and less on what he was looking at in front of him.

He took a deep breath in, exhaling slowly as he closed his eyes, the room began to darken as the shadows danced across the walls. After a moment, the bug had appeared on the TV counter, then shortly after the bags by the chair. Chase's shoulders slumped, having not realized how tense he was trying to call upon them. Ben really was testing his limits to his powers, though not that he knew of because Chase refused to try and let it show. He took another bite of pizza before using the slice to point towards the beetle. ”Your steed my lord.” He spoke with a mouthful of pizza.

Ben waited as Chase tried to call for their things from the jeep. He frowned and chewed on his lip. Chase had been relaxed. Ben had spent time working on his shoulders and back and for a moment it tensed up. That Ben could chalk up to using the powers. He hadn’t spent a lot of time studying Chase when he used the shadows. What concerned him was the sweat that beaded on his brow and how labored his breathing got. It wasn’t bad, not even as heavy as it had gotten while they had had their snowball fight, or the sword fight, but it was more than he had had previously.

”Thank you.” Ben paused, deciding if he should address it. ”You okay? You seem a bit gassed?”

Chase furrowed his eyebrows, trying to figure out what in the queens name Ben had just asked him. He didn't want to outright say he didn't understand, but also didn't want to answer for the sake of answering. Finally he let out a sigh. ”Benny, Babe, help me out here. What're you asking me?”

”Are you okay? You seem... tired.”

”I always seem tired. Kinda came with the package.” Chase avoided the question while pointing to the dark circles under his eyes.

Ben tilted his head, ”I thought that was just an aesthetic change.” Ben only knew of one of Chase’s powers. Did he have a second one?

”Well, yeah? But it makes me look tired, or at least people assume I do. Get lots of comments on if I slept ok or need face routine tips. It's…taxing.” Chase rolled his eyes before taking another bite.

”Alright, but I mean you seem more tired than usual. Do you need a break? We could skip a park and spend more time relaxing?” Ben suggested.

Chase was silent for a moment. His eyes tearing away from Ben's as he decided his slice of pizza was far more interesting at the moment. He felt…seen. He hated it. The idea that someone was actively paying attention to him. After some time he finally spoke. ”I'm fine. I'll be able to rest tonight when we sleep and on the drive to the next park. So no worrying about me ok?”

Ben hummed a little, as if he didn’t entirely believe Chase, but he decided to trust that Chase was being honest. He picked up his half eaten piece of pizza, ”I will in fact worry about you. No escaping that. However, don’t push yourself though. We don’t have to do the jumps. As long as we make stops so I don’t claw at the walls of the Jeep. Agree?” He bit into his pizza and watched Chase, waiting for his response.

”Yeah yeah, don't get your knickers in a twist. I'm being mindful ok?” His tone was dismissive, though the smile on his face said otherwise. Chase pushed Ben's arm slightly before rolling his eyes again and going to eat his food.

Ben smiled, having ‘won.’ He bumped Chase back, and started to devour his dinner.

---

---

---

---

Most training hours were independent, running or lifting or flying or any number of things that didn't require parental supervision. The hours dedicated to sparring or power control had to be scheduled with either James or Max to ensure they were available if any accidents happened. Today, April and Danni got a text at exactly 6am scheduling their training hour for the day at 3pm on the dot. It was later than James preferred - he encouraged the kids to ask for training in the morning rather than at night - and when the other parents were asked, they learned James decided he and Casper would have a late morning together. Danni, just about ready to kick down his parent's door, questioned if he really wanted to know what that meant and decided against it.

Still, James was waiting in their danger room at 3 and offered the pair a smile when they found their ways into the room. “How was your morning, kiddos? Anything exciting so far today?”

Danni was wearing workout pants and an athletic crop top, showing off his new piercing. He hugged his Pops tight and beamed up at him. “Omg, yes! It was super scary yesterday, but I love t'is piercin'! I look so gooooood! And I feel ‘ot as ‘eck, so double whammy.” Danni said eagerly.

“It looks so good!!” April agreed, bouncing up slightly on her feet. She was a little bit jealous that Danni had gone and gotten a cool new piercing, but she also knew she was supposed to take things slow and not make huge decisions right now. So instead, she just got to admire her brother’s new jewelry, a big grin on her face. “You look hot as hell,” she agreed. “And the pics you posted? Legit fire!” She was in a pair of athletic shorts - as short as the family allowed during training sessions - and a Mountain Dew t-shirt she’d been sent after the contest. She’d put on a pair of fingerless athletic gloves too - something about the glove helped with the occasional tremor. She’d slept pretty well the night before, and as weird as it felt to have training this late in the day, she was ready to go!

James patted Danni on the head and then gently pushed him across to April. “April, your flexibility in the Contest when your water supply was removed was excellent and your control over larger volumes has improved; however, your ice generation was lacking. Danni, we'll be taking a break from your flight patterns and close combat skills to assist. This will count as your control practice for this week.” Danni pumped a fist into the air, thrilled to be taking a break dodging the annoying balls his father (and his aunt when he dragged her into it) had been pelting him with for weeks. He'd missed his fire.

“We have two goals: first, to accelerate April's ice generation so that she is comfortable with fast, large-scale applications and second, to use that skill to create a combination technique. While that technique is certainly your own to design, I'd recommend something to control your opponents rather than harm them. When working on a team, this can help those who may specialize in non-combat techniques, such as recon, interface with difficult targets so that combat is no longer necessary and the risk of damage to you, your team, and your surroundings is eliminated.” James explained. The room stayed a clear, clinical white. “Danni will start using his hotshot and then increase the force behind his blasts. April, you are to wait until the last moment to block it with ice only. The minimum width is six feet and the minimum height is seven feet. I will mark your space.” Yellow lines marked the width and height.

“Every time a blast manages to make it through or past the ice, you both will do 5 push ups, sit ups, and squats. If I suspect that Danni is holding back, it will be ten instead. You will reset your ice after each attempt. Questions before we begin?” The runes flashed and a pool of water grew to the right of April.

April puffed up her chest slightly at her Pops’ praise. She’d been working really, really hard on her control and it had paid off, even with a few minor setbacks. Yes, she had pushed herself to an extreme - probably too much of an extreme, she winced a bit remembering a stressful and emotional training session with Danni. But even though she’d gotten this progress through an incredibly draining and taxing strategy, she was still proud of herself - and proud that she had made her Pops proud, too.

She didn’t argue with his assessment though that her ice needed some work - she’d focused mostly on her water, the ice usually coming out when she was overwhelmed. Water was easier for her to manipulate in a liquid form, too - something about the organized, rigid structure of the molecules when it was frozen. But she was sixteen now, almost seventeen - she’d had her powers half her life. It was time to work on her ice. And she really didn’t want to do push ups. She hated push ups. She couldn’t even get away with doing girl push ups - and the one time she asked, she had to do clapping ones instead. “How many attempts do we have to do?” she asked, as she started doing her stretches. She didn’t know if this Pops had a time limit in mind or a certain quantity - and already, her mind started to race with the possibilities for a combination technique. Her mind kept flickering to the idea of how figure skaters would move around, and she looked over at Danni. “We have to be high fashion and dramatic af!” she whisper shouted to him. “Maybe we coordinate fits.”

“Omg yaaaaaaas!” Danni whisper shouted back, practically vibrating at the thought. “We should totally tr-” Danni’s mouth snapped shut as James cleared his throat pointedly.

“Ideally, 30 minutes. Our goal is to get you into the habit and then transition into development. That way, you have over an hour to work on hammering the details out.“ James offered. He clapped them both on the shoulder. “You two have this as long as you stay on task. Stay focused, get the technique down, and then start planning your outfits.” James stepped back and gave the pair space, gesturing for them to separate and begin.

Danni fluttered away from April, grin on his face. “Okay, Rillie! You got t’is!” Danni did a little back flip in the air, took the shot, from upside down, and landed with a pose.

“Yeah, I’ve got this!” April agreed, trying to psych herself up a little bit. She could do this. She could make a wall of water to that size - all she had to do was add in a freezing step. Easy! She bounced from side to side, feeling the familiar tug of a body of water nearby. She had to wait until the last second to throw up the shield, and it wasn’t too hard - she was mesmerized for a moment with Danni’s trick shot - about to shout a compliment to him on how much he’d perfected it - as she threw her hands behind her to grab the water and swept them forward. The water leapt from the pool and froze, filling the space… a second too late.

Half of the HotShot was blocked, colliding into the ice and dissipating - but the rest of it collided with April, singing her clothes and her hair. “Urghhhhhhh,” she dropped to the ground, and started doing exercises in order from favorite to least favorite - sit-ups, squats, and then - “Pops, what–”

Danni screeched and launched himself forward, an unstable blast erupting behind him. Nothing else mattered right now. If April asked that question after Pops had already said something about staying on task, they were going to be miserable. Danni careened into April, slapped a hand over over her mouth, and whispered in the brief moment they were safe, “Are you crazy, be quiet!”

“Imeanyeah,” April said into Danni’s hand. “Ijusthadagrippysockvacation.”

Unfortunately, the momentum wasn’t calculated as Danni made a mad dash to save them from certain doom and they hit the ground hard. Danni groaned from on top of April and he slumped his head into her shoulder. “We’re dead.” Danni whimpered.

James jogged across to them, a mix of amusement and concern on his face. “Are you two okay? What happened there?”

April put an arm around Danni, rubbing his arm soothingly. She’d realized her mistake almost too late, and she was filled with immediate relief that he’d stopped her - and dread. Now they had to talk their way out of this one, before Pops found out the question was about the style of push ups, before he could escalate them all the way to burpies. “Danni hadn’t hugged me yet today and he promised he always would by uh… by 3:13 in the afternoon so he needed to keep his promise!”

Danni, still not looking up at his Pops, experienced the five stages of grief in that moment. His life flashed before his eyes, thankful for all the good but upset about how short it had been, as Rillie’s excuse hit the air. He couldn’t take it back, he couldn’t rewind time, he just had to double down. Show time. “Yeah! I didn’t realize t’at it was so late, ya know? Like, gotta stick ta t’e ‘ug quota!” Danni popped up beaming and helped April up to wrap her in a big hug. James blinked very, very slowly.

“And what is- You know what, I think that’s great Danni. Maybe plan it for before training next time. For poor time management and disrupting training, you’ll do 5 more of each. April, you just do the standard. If there are any more interruptions, we’ll start adding additional exercises.” James heaved a sigh and waved them back into position.

[ “I’m sorry…” Danni sniffled, hung his head, and shuffled back to his spot, dropping to start his push ups.

April’s heart broke. Danni didn’t deserve that. He’d saved her from a fate worse than death - additional, harder push ups - and taken it on for himself. He was just a boy, he didn’t do anything wrong - and as he sniffled, the guilt got worse and worse. April hated push ups. Truly, truly hated them. She loved her brother more than her hatred of push ups. A few options immediately came to her. She could tell James that she had lied - but then Danni might still get in trouble, as he had supported her lie. She could say that it was Christmas, so there shouldn’t be any push ups assigned - but it was already January. She could argue to let them share the punishment, in the spirit of teamwork. She could…

…blurt out the first thing that came to mind. “Pops, that’s not fair!!” she protested, running over to Danni’s spot and standing in front of him, like protecting a lamb from a lion. “It’s not his fault!” Her heart was pounding. Why wasn’t it Danni’s fault? What could she say that was plausible? She was a terrible liar, and she had started to sweat. “It’s not Danni’s fault because… I told him to hug me during training to get out of push ups and he knows how much I hate them and how sad I’ve been and he’s a really, really good brother who doesn’t deserve this because it’s my fault, I was the mastermind here.”

Danni, already in position, looked up at her with an incredulous look. It was like she forgot everything about Pops as a trainer, not as their parent, and wanted them to die. Danni wisely decided to keep his mouth shut, look at the floor, and let April run this trainwreck.

James's mouth flattened out. “I wasn't going to call you out on this, but now you've made up stories twice. Most people call that lying. Now, I know I didn't raise you to lie so I'm giving you one last chance to be honest. Tell me the truth.”

April regretted all of her life choices.

The flat disappointment in her Pops’ voice made her want to jump out of her skin, and the pool of water in the room started to freeze over. She couldn’t lie to him a third time, she had to be honest - had to come clean. Even if it meant being told to do a thousand push ups every day for the rest of her life.

“I’m sorry, Pops,” she looked down at the ground, trying not to cry. How had things spiraled so quickly? “I was g-going to ask you what style of push up to do and Danni tried to save me from getting a worse kind of push up assigned to both of us and so he jumped at me and you asked what was happening and I panicked because I didn’t wanna get him in trouble for helping me but then only he got in trouble and I didn’t and that didn’t feel fair, because it’s my fault and Danni shouldn’t have to do push ups because of something I did. I’m really sorry, please don’t be mad at Danni though.”

James listened stoically as April explained, the only other noise was Danni going through his set. James sighed at the end and considered his words carefully. “I appreciate you owning up to this. That's the right thing to do and I'm proud that you decided to make the right choice. However, I am still disappointed that you decided training was the appropriate place to joke and push my buttons. You know we take this very seriously; we want you to have every opportunity to succeed and live. I am terrified every time you leave this household that I won't be able to get to you in time if something happens so I need to know that you are capable of handling whatever runs at you out there and if you're pulling this here, it doesn't help ease my mind. So please have fun with it, but show your training some respect.” James spoke sternly but he softened at the end and made his way across to April, pulling her into a hug.

“I love you so much and you going to a hero school scares me every day that I'm going to see your name on my phone. I know it's tough, but every bit of this is meant to make sure you and your brothers make it back to us in one piece.” James murmured softly. .

By some miracle, the rest of the water in the pool didn’t freeze, as much as April’s ever growing pit in her stomach demanded some form of release. She hadn’t meant to take training unseriously - and in the moment, asking what kind of push up Pops wanted hadn’t felt bad to do, hadn’t felt like straying off task. Lying to try to help Danni had felt right, too. But so many things she’d been doing lately felt good and right in the moment, and then awful later. She kept her eyes on the ground during Pops’ lecture, nodding to show that she was listening. She couldn’t help a few tears from falling, as James explained how scared and worried he was - how much her guilt intensified. It had been over a month since her suicide attempt, since Arcade - when her name almost had been on his phone.

She nodded again, sniffling, feeling like she didn’t deserve the hug. When Pops let her go, she took her spot again and did the push ups, quietly and without complaint, even as her muscles began to burn from the exertion.

Danni and April drilled for the next thirty minutes, April’s ice growing a little faster, a little stronger with each repetition. They still failed enough for both of them to be sore from all the additional exercises by the time the practice was over, as April’s ice shield finally was good enough to meet Pops’ exacting standards. Her mood had slowly drifted back up, too - April had been pretty quiet at the start, still repeating Pops’ lecture in her head, but focusing on the task had helped to stop those thoughts, at least for now.

“Omg, I wanna die.” Danni panted after James left the room, his arms trembling from how many push ups they had to do. Eli wasn't joking - clearly he needed protein shakes. “I swear ta God, Pops ‘as a third power. You def got more of t'ose t'an what ‘appened. I bet ‘e- oof- ‘e ‘as a way ta slow ya down or somet'in’ just so we'd miss t'e block.” Danni pushed himself upright from where he was using his knees as support. He winced as his back popped.

“Okay, so listen, Linda. What we t'inkin’ ‘bout t'is move, huh? We gotta make it flashy, got ta make it fun, gotta make it dangerous.”

April wanted to just lie on the ground, letting it cool away all the heat from her aching limbs. It was definitely time for a nap. She was breathing heavy, as she reached out her hand, two water bottles sliding across the room towards them, one stopping in front of Danni and one in front of herself. She opened hers and immediately chugged it, draining it dry. “And it has to impress Pops,” she added, resisting the urge to flop back down from where she was sitting. “I… am blanking. All my head is going to is Sharknado, like if you somehow made a fire shark and I sent it zipping around, which would be totes adorable, but we might get sued for copyright infringement.”

She then tilted her head again, blowing out a bit of air so her lips puffed up for a moment. “Maybe some sort of visual like figure skating, with the duos?”

Danni looked down forlorn at the water bottle, all the way down at his feet after he just stood up and bent at the knees to pick it up. He popped the cap and drank it in greedy gulps. “Weeeeell, Pops said make it a controlly thing, right? Large, scaled, help non-combatants - maybe like a fire and ice dragon? Dragons have scales!” Danni suggested, piggy backing off the sharknado. “We can skate in, do a fun little twirl that gets out powers together, and then blasted it out like a Dragon's breath?”

April tilted her head the other direction, considering it. It’d be a good area control technique, blocking opponents off with fire and ice. The odds of them being able to withstand and shake off both of those extremes were lower than them being able to handle just ice or just fire. And she did love the idea of doing a little twirl - her sad mood from earlier in training was rapidly being alleviated, as she pictured her and Danni skating across the battlefield, doing a twirl, and then blasting out the spicy, icy mix. “Mmkay!! I’m down!” she grinned, wincing a bit as she forced herself back up to her feet. The training sessions at school were intense, but it seemed like Pops had decided to make the ones at home even harder to compensate for lately. “What part do you wanna practice for? Skate, twirl, or dragon?”

Danni considered the question, tilting his head back and forth. “Def the skate inta t'e twirl. Like, are we doin’ a lift, we doin’ just a quick whirlidoo, are we doin’ a under over, what kinda twirl we doin’? Like, probs should start simple so we don't totally break our faces on t'e ice. So I'm t'inkin’ we come in, jump pass each ot'er, grab t'e wrists on t'e back ‘alf, you ice out on t'e entry inta t'e spin, dragon spins out on the second ‘alf of t'e spin, and t'e we ‘ard stomp stop and you freeze again?”

In that moment, April was reminded that her brother was a classically trained dancer - and she was not. Simple was rapidly followed with a bunch of terms and descriptions that she could barely follow. A jump pass? Sure, if that meant… did they jump and pass something to each other? Did they go past each other? It had to be the second option, right? So they would jump and pass each other, then grab their wrists - she would make things icy as the spin started, Danni would make it fiery as the spin ended, and they did… she didn’t know what a hard stomp stop was. But she was supposed to do ice again.

So simple.

“Uhhh, I think I follow! Maybe? Maybe we try it real slow first?” she asked, fidgeting a bit.

Danni giggled and hip checked Rillie as moved into position. “Okay, okay. Just watch rq and t'en you'll get it! So first we approach wit’ a four step, meetin’ on three and passin’ on four. At t'e pass, we run elbows ta wrists, grab at wrists, and t'en we push back t'e way we came ta make t'e spin.” Danni slowly mimed the steps as he spoke. “Once you finish t'at push, ice comes out. We extend past t'e end ta give it t'at swayin’ illusion and t'en we enter t'e second ‘alf t'e same way, fire comes out at t'e end of t'e push, extend past t'e end, brin’ t'e heel down ‘ard ta stop, and ice as t'e ‘eel ‘its and we do a pose. You got dis! Just follow my lead and we'll not freeze or burn ourselves ‘opefully!” Danni took his position, bouncing in place eagerly.

April blinked, trying to rerun everything Danni had just said in her mind while simultaneously watching him as he stepped. She was used to a million words coming out of his mouth a minute, used to having to figure out what was said. But even with that experience, something about the new dance terms - was a four step just taking four steps or did it mean something more specific? - she was a little dazed from his explanation. Maybe Pops shouldn’t have left the room.

“Uhh… Sure!”

She could follow his lead. This wasn’t different from learning different combat moves - dancing was just about moving her body, it ought to be easy. She was athletic, she regularly went surfing and diving. She liked ice skating. This was just ice skating with combat moves… with its own language of description and everything but that was fine! This was going to be great!

She took her position, visibly a little nervous. “Ready when you are!!”

Danni was excited, practically vibrating as he counted steps. Step one? Solid. Step two? Fantastic. Step 3? Danni kept in line with Rillie but it seemed a little off. Step 4 -

Danni grabbed Rillie but the momentum was off. They didn't spin so much as collide. Hard. Danni's nose met April's forehead and he kneed up into Rillie's stomach as he tried to get them out of this. Danni slipped, hit the ground, and couched at the back of his head, trying hard not to cry.

The wind was knocked out of April as Danni’s knee drove into her stomach, and then following the sudden change in momentum as her brother fell, she couldn’t quite keep herself upright either, tumbling to the ground after him - and at least falling away from him, as to not further hurt him. She landed on her butt, stunned and a little out of breath, but not as hurt as Danni.

“Omg, Danni, are you okay??? Is your nose okay?? Are you bleeding?? Can I see?? Should I get Pops??” she scooted on over to him, pulling him into a quick hug. “It’s okay, it’s okay! You’re fine!”

Danni curled into April, sniffling and whining as the back of his head throbbed. Spots were dancing in his vision and he could feel his heartbeat in his ears. It took a few minutes of heavy breathing, interposed by little whines and sobs, until Danni felt the pain fade and he could finally focus on April. Even still he didn't get up from April's hug. “Yeah, I'm okay now. T'at was not fun. It ‘urt- what is up wit’ t'is break and my ‘ead?! I don't ‘ave a lotta brain cells in the first place! Why does t'e universe want me ta lose moooore.” Danni whined. “Can I ‘ave some ice pls, Rillie? It ‘urts.”

April frowned, as she snuggled her brother. “Nuh uh, no being mean to yourself like that,” she corrected. “You’re not dumb. If Pops had heard that, you’d have to do affirmations and push ups.” It was something she was trying to work on herself, too. Being kinder to herself. Being grateful and happy for what she could do, what she was capable of, instead of fixating on her flaws and faults. She did, however, oblige Danni on the ice. She shifted her grip so that way she had one hand gently on his head, and ice crystallized across her hand, the water vapor from the room rapidly condensing and freezing on her palm. “How’s that? Too cold?”

Danni flinched at the cold and grumbled at April's admonishment. Pops would absolutely make him do push ups and affirmations but he definitely did not want Pops so see them like this. He leaned into the cold after a moment, a sigh as the chill started to chase away the pain. “Yeah, t'at feels waaaaay better. T'anks Rillie. Lemme sit for a little bit and t'en we can try again? T'at was rough so maybe we try somet'in’ a little less challengin’ t'is time?.”

She nodded, maintaining the impromptu ice pack she’d made her hand into. “Maybe… maybe we try it next time just without the powers - like just the footwork? My head was spinning trying to think about it all and then we were spinning and then we were falling and y’know,” her face flushed a bit. “I do really wanna do this tho! But maybe I need to take a dance class or something this semester? Hm. That could be fun. Yeah. Maybe I’ll do that!”

“Oh, t'at's a good idea. No powers, just t'e steps. I can count t'e steps too, ‘elp keep us on t'e same tempo. And I'm always down to dance so lmk if you wanna practice for class tbos semester!” Danni mused. The ice was edging into unpleasant very quickly and he tapped April on the shoulder before popping up and offering his hand out. “Okay! Let's do t'is! Round 2, slow mo so we don't ‘urt ourselves again!”

April dropped the ice, flinging her hand to the side as it shot off like a glove, joining the reserves of water kept for her in the room. She’d need to see if she still felt like taking dance classes the next day - it was one of the things they’d recommended she do at CAGE, to wait twenty four hours before making big choices. The depressive aspect of her condition seemed to be under control, but her Pops hadn’t been wrong - she had been acting a little manic lately. So a waiting period would be good. As tempting as it was to email the school now and ask to have her schedule changed around. She didn’t really need to take that elective swim class she’d signed up for.

“We got this!!” April took his hand, feeling more confident - despite the fact that Danni had already nearly broken his nose.

“Okay, so we call t’e team up or ‘owever we wanna signal t’is. We ‘it two paces away from each ot’er.” Danni took two steps back from April. “T’en we move in. Just walk normal for now. So it’s one, two - we should be side by side and arm to arm.” Danni paused, showing April the set up. “We keep goin’ for two more steps while keeping contact with the fingers. At three, we lock in around the wrist and at four, we shift the foreward step into a side step to start t’e turn but we still reach forward ta give t’e really pretty illusion of swayin’ like t’ose old timey ballroom dancers in palaces.” Danni took a firm hold of her wrist on three and shifted like he explained.

“T’en, t’at puts us inta t’s spin so you ‘it t’e ice. As we finish t’e spin, I ‘it t’e dragon, and t’en we ‘ard plant our ‘eels, anot’er icy wave, and t’en pose - toes pointed, you’re arm up like t’is.” Danni positioned her arm extended and twisted down in a gentle slope while his mirrored it on the other side, twisting up. “And t’is way if we wanna build more combos off t’is or we t’ink we wanna do it again, we can go right inta it! T’oughts? Comments? Concerns? No criticisms cause we know I’ll cry!”

April chewed on her lip a bit, as she focused on what Danni was showing her. It was starting to make a little more sense, starting to click. Walking normally was easy. She walked all the time. She could handle that. The forward step side step turn thing, with the arms, that was a little dicey… but she was starting to get it, it was starting to seem a little less abstract. Danni moving and shifting was helping. If Dori had been around, she’d ask him to possess her, force her body to do the movements, and help jumpstart some muscle memory. And the pose, she could do that - it was basically just pointing down, while he pointed out, and looking as elegant and pretty as she could. “Hmm. We def gotta come up with something cool to say for the signal - but not something we say, like, all the time or that’s gonna get confusing,” she mused. “But yeah, I think I got this! Maybe! Wanna try it, still no powers, but going a little faster? Ooo. Is there something they shout out in She-Ra? Maybe - ooo, duh! For the Honor of Grayskull? We could say that? Or hmm, do we quote that too much?”

“You can never quote too much She-Ra.” Danni immediately countered, but frowned. “Yea, we need a phrase t'at won't give it away, but like we know. And Greyskull isn't ‘ere. Hm… We can workshop t'at in a bit, let's actually get it to work and t'en we can figure out a name.once we ‘ave the flow! Starting positions!” Danni counted as they sped up, passing perfectly, the grab a little slow, but the spin was perfect. It felt like when he flew, free and quick, and Danni completed the next turn into each other.

A move he hadn't told April about.

So when he slammed into her and once again found himself sitting hard on floor with his tailbone starting, he had no one to blame but himself. He took deep, deep, calming breaths. Deeper still because fire was flicking at the edge of his periphery and he pushed himself to his feet again. “Well, t'at was great! I just got too excited! Gotta calm it down.”

“Yeah, we got this!!!” April was starting to feel her energy rise - maybe because Danni’s was threatening to drop. She bounced from side to side, before looking him right in the eye. “Power of three, Danni. We are going to do it this time, I’m manifesting it for us.” She went and took her starting position, her heart pounding - she really felt in her gut this was going to happen, they were starting to be able to move in sync, they just had to stay on the same page.

Danni didn't share the same sentiment. He'd been knocked to the floor twice, doing a basic pass and spin, for no reason other than his own inability to stay on task. Danni huffed, shook his head a little, bounced around, anything to try and get him into the head space to get this done properly. So when he started counting, he stayed focused on quicker, simple moves, no extra embellishments, no extra moves, not sudden flair and…

It went perfectly.

“OMG! We did it!! T'at's what we gotta do everytime!” Danni screamed excitedly after the final beat, hugging April and spinning her around before sprinting around the room enthusiastically.

April giggled, clinging to Danni as he spun her around - her head was spinning, as she was already starting to get dizzy between this and the dancing. “How do you not wanna hurl after all this???” She wasn’t upset though, as he finally released her and she took a moment to crouch on the ground, head between her knees, until the room felt stationary. “Let’s do it with powers now!! The ball is rolling up!!!” Her heart was pounding faster and faster from the satisfaction and thrill of success. No matter how frustrating things got, this was part of what she lived for when it came to training. There was no greater rush than when things started to click, when they started to work.

“Oooh, easy. Pick a point o. T'e wall when you're spinnin’ and just keep lookin’ back ta t'at!” Danni explained, gesturing for April to take her place while they had the momentum going. He felt the swell of excitement, and his powers, grow. “Okay, now one, two-”

It was as smooth as any first try could be. Ice swirled out as April's foot hit the entrance and through the halfway mark covering a large space around them. Fire whirled and roared out along the surface as Danni hit the second half of the spin and he laughed. Ice quickly followed suit again, the watery surface left behind flash freezing as Danni and April froze in place, leaving a frigid surface along the ground. The pair grinned, sharp and determined, and the next hour found them pushing the limits of their endurance to the extreme.

When James returned downstairs, knocking at the training room door and cracking it open, he found the room covered in spiraling soot marks and chunks of ice half melted and his two kids curled up with each other in the driest part of the room sound asleep. James laughed under his breath and carefully took them to bed, tucking them in with a whispered “I love you and I'm so proud of you” before he left them to.their dreams of dancing, fire, and ice.

Ben had been mulling over something he wanted to ask Chase. He had noticed on the first night, during their shower, that Chase had marks on his back. He hadn’t wanted to ruin the mood at any point, and so he hadn’t asked. He had been nervous. But after the massage and Chase’s lack of reaction to the marks being touched Ben decided it wasn’t something that needed to be brought up immediately, but he still wanted to ask. To make sure Chase was okay. During one of their stops, between the hotel near Sequoia and Yosemite, Ben finally got up the nerve.

”Hey Chase,” he started, he was bouncing on the balls of his feet. ”I want to ask you something, but it’s probably a little personal. I just, I don’t know how to ask.”

Chase was leaned against the passenger door of the Jeep, his hands in his jacket pockets to help keep the cold away. When Ben brought up the idea of a personal question his stomach fell. He had thought the conversation about how they got their powers, or how they were orphaned, was off the table. It was never explicitly stated, but neither ever dared approach the subject, and suddenly Ben had a personal question? It made him feel on edge. ”What's up?”

Ben took a deep breath, and stopped his bouncing, ”You have marks on your back. It looks like bruising, and um... I don’t know, needle marks maybe? Are you... safe?” Ben wasn’t sure if that was really what he was asking. He knew that some kids when they came to school with bruises got taken from their parents. But these were strange.

All concepts of what the conversation was going to be about got abandoned the second Ben opened his mouth again. ”Am I safe? What like do I have STI's?” Chase tried to laugh off the question, but his mind kept fixating on the first part. He had…bruises? Needle marks? What the hell was Ben on about?

”Uh, no. I mean, I would like to know if you do so we can deal with that. But that’s not what I mean. Like, you’re not getting hit by anyone right? No one is hurting you. I wasn’t sure, because when I gave you the massage you didn’t wince or flinch away. But it covers most of your back.” Ben was a little thrown off about the mention of STI’s. He hadn’t even considered that since Chase had said he was his first serious relationship. Though, Ben supposed there are other ways to get that. Needles being one of them. He shuffled his feet.

Chase tried to keep a smile, he really did, but his lip kept twitching as the muscles fought him before he finally looked down at the ground. He tried to speak several times, none of them successful. His legs felt weak, suddenly the Jeep felt as if it was all that was keeping him from crashing to the ground. ”What uh…what do mean? Nobody hits me, Nobody–” His voice was shaky, his hand balled into a fist as he slammed it against the car door behind him before he tilted his head back against the window.

Ben had never been hit by a friend or family member, not in a serious way. He didn’t flinch, just a little jump at the noise, but not a true flinch. He was worried about Chase. Unsure if Chase needed space or would want him touching him. Did he?

”Chase?” he asked, his voice a little shaky. Ben reached out, fingers questing for Chase’s hand. If Chase pulled back, he’d let him. If not he’d move closer, hug him, or something, give him reassurances. Ben didn’t know what to do. He had never dealt with anything like this before.

”Do you... need help?” Ben was sure Matt would help. Matt was the type to drop everything and fly across the world to be there. Matt would help, Matt would know what to do. Ben would call Matt and he’d be there. They’d figure it out.

Chase took in a long and shaky breath. ”What I need is to know what the fuck youre on about. Is this some cruel prank? Huh? This how you get your kicks?” The irony of it all wasn't wasted on Chase. After all, he had relentlessly bullied the first boy to confess their love to him, not because of that no, it had nothing to do with the profession of love towards him and everything to do with what had come after, the abandonment of years of friendship gone. Now it felt as if the world had decided to deal out a bit of Karmic justice. He knew all of this was too good to be true.

As Ben tried to get closer, Chase pushed himself off the Jeep and moved away from him. His stomach in knots. He paced vigorously back and forth past Ben over and over again. A whirlwind of emotions. Finally he stopped, he had to believe Ben wasn't like that. Had to hope…Chase ripped his shirt off from over his head along with his jacket before tossing them onto the ground. ”Show me.”

Ben pulled back, almost switching places with Chase, pressed against the jeep. He watched as Chase paced. What did Chase mean? He wasn’t pranking him. He wasn’t lying. Why would he? And it was upsetting Chase way more than he thought it would. He hadn’t expected that much of a reaction. He figured Chase would be upset. That was why he had been so nervous about asking.

Ben fumbled at his pocket, pulling out his cell phone and snapping a photo. ”Here.” He held out the phone, the photo showing the marks on Chase’s back.

Chase slowly traced his fingers along his back, his sides, looking for the points in the picture Ben was showing him. His legs gave out as he fell to the floor, kicking himself away as he scampered backwards from Ben. Fear took over as his breathing became erratic. His eyes became wet with tears as visions of the lab came flooding back in. All he could say was one word over and over again. No.

”Hey, Chase, breathe.” Ben dashed forward, going to his knees and reaching for Chase’s hands. He hadn’t had time to catch Chase. But he wanted to help. Chase had just walked him through his own panic attack the day before. Now it was his turn. ”Look at me. Come on, focus, breathe.”

”No. Ben stay back! Please, please…” Chase begged his boyfriend as tears continued to stream down his cheeks. Shadows growing closer and closer to the pair. ”I don't want to hurt you. I can't hurt you. Not you.” His hands kept purchase against the marks on his back as his voice sounded torn, afraid.

Ben froze. That was so unlike Chase. Could he hurt him? Ben thought of the swords. Thought of places shadows could lead to. A dozen ideas filled him, followed by fear. Chase wouldn’t hurt him intentionally. But in panic he might. He pulled back, just a little bit.

”Chase, look at me.” Ben’s voice was gentle, quiet. ”Please.”

Chase tried to look at Ben, but he was afraid of what might be looking back. The shadows along the floor began to peel off the ground like tendrils, whipping wildly around Chase. He looked back down, head between his knees as he muttered to himself. ”What more could they take from me. “

Ben pulled back farther as the tendrils of shadow started to whip around. Chase had looked at him, but quickly looked away. Ben didn’t know how to ground him. How to help him out of the panic. Whatever about this had triggered for Chase was not the same as Ben’s issue. Ben licked his lips, nervous.

”Who?” This was probably a bad idea to ask. The two of them had been so careful around certain subjects. Avoiding things like they were pits. Neither had asked, neither had offered. It had been an uneasy, unspoken agreement, but it had been working. Ben was starting to realize he had found one of those pits. That he had opened the proverbial can of worms. He still didn’t know if Chase needed help, or if this was a thing from the past. Some wound that hadn’t healed yet.

The question was simple, but Chase hardly had an answer. He didn't have an answer to any of this. The only face he recalled clearly was the picture of the girl, hung with pride and taunting him every waking day. The muffled voices difficult to decipher from within the tank. The faces long since abandoned after he'd ensured they'd never hurt another again, never hurt him again. The question was like a single drop of water, and it sent ripples down Chase's mind. For a brief moment the tendrils stopped writhing, hanging still in the air around him. His eyes were now pitch black, staring at Ben as if to search for the answer upon his face.

”I don't even know their names…” Chase chuckled, his tone broken and delusional.

Ben had indeed, fucked up. His stomach dropped. Chase, oh sweet, funny, caring Chase. There was a bit of relief. It wasn’t his adoptive family. Not Morgan or PJ, they weren’t at fault. That meant it wasn’t a current issue. Hopefully. Chase was... safe.

Should he ask more? Should he push it and make Chase tell him what happened? He knew it was important to talk about the terrible things. It helped you process them. Chase was like a live wire. Ben was worried, not afraid, but worried. If he pushed, would Chase snap? Or if he didn’t, would it be worse? Chase would potentially bottle it all up and someday it could be worse. Ben remembered his mum telling him to talk about his feelings. Remembered discussing things that had happened and she had walked him through so many things. Fuck. He missed her. He needed her. How was someone supposed to grieve for someone when that person was always their support?

Ben pushed that aside. He’d worry about himself later. He met Chase’s eyes, pitch black, and gave him a soft, reassuring smile.

”You’re here, with me. They aren’t here. Tell me about it. Don’t hurt yourself by bottling it up.”

The shadows pulsed. As if waiting for a command, waiting to strike. Chase stared at Ben through inky darkness, and his words just melted down his walls. The tendrils lashed out and gripped Ben, pulling him into Chase's arms before they vanished back to where they came. He gripped Ben tight, sobbing into his shoulder as he tried to muster up the courage to talk about what had happened. Every breath felt heavy, felt as if he was back in that place, as if he couldn't breathe. Chase gripped tighter and tighter as his fingers dug into Ben's shirt.

Ben let out a small sigh of relief when the shadows went away. Chase was now pressed against him. Ben moved so they could sit, hugging each other, he rocked Chase a little bit, and rubbed a hand up and down his back. He’d give him time. Time to catch his breath. He tried to make soothing noises like his mum used to. He tried to say comforting words. Those were mostly, ”I’m here.”

Some time had passed, Chase silent all the while Ben sat and comforted him, hidden by the Jeep's body and covered by its shadow. Finally Chase's grip lessened, he sniffled as he pulled away but barely. He wasn't ready to let go yet. ”I don't want you to hate me…to – to see me differently.” There was a hitch in his voice.

Ben considered that, he still rubbed his hand over Chase’s back. There was very little that Chase could have ever done that would make Ben hate him.

”Hmm, I can’t say I won’t look at you differently. I look at you differently than I did at the Contest, or at the skate park. I look at you differently than I did the first day. Every time we do or say something we change the perceptions of others. I can’t even promise that what you say won’t make me hate you. But,” Ben added quickly and emphatically. ”I can promise that I will listen to everything you have to say and I’ll hold judgement as best as I can.” That was something his mum used to say. If he thought he’d get in trouble and he needed to tell her. She’d tell him she’d listen to everything before passing judgement.

Chase chuckled. It was weak, almost non-existent, but it had happened nonetheless. ”OK Shakespeare.” He tried to readjust himself, to hold Ben's hands. He couldn't look at Ben, he didn't want to see his reactions to anything he had to say. Hells, he didn't even want to be saying it. But there was just something about this kid that made Chase weak. ”I don't even know where to begin, what to say…” He got quiet again. Squeezing Ben's hands before letting out a sigh as he tried to steel himself.

Chase opened his mouth but nothing came out. Silence taking over once again before finally ”I was kidnapped. I uh…I was taken, and trapped, and experimented on for…gods I don't even know. There was no way to track time or days or hours. No windows to look into how the world was going. Every day new needles, new tests, new tortures. They treated me like a lab rat, I…” His breath shuddered. His legs moved closer to his body again as he began to close up. As he began to try and regain some composure.

His eyes had a far off look as he stared, not at the ground but past it if he could. ”I couldn't tell you everything they did to me, I wasn't even fully conscious for some of them. I remember…my back had pieces attached to it, some way to make injections easier I'm sure.” His fingers traced the spots once more as he thought back. ”They were researching something, but I don't know what, all I know is something finally clicked. I felt so much pain, my veins felt like they were frozen, next thing I knew the tank I was in was in pure darkness. Then something broke me out, or well…somehow I was able to break out but my powers…what they did to me…I was out of control, I was so full of rage and pain and I was so afraid they'd find me again and the others that were there and…and…I – I killed them all. Every last scientist there…” The tears began welling up again.

Ben’s eyes widened in surprise with the very first sentence. He thought again about his Uncle. He was basically a cop, right? Maybe he could help. But Ben held his thoughts, kept them to himself and let Chase talk. He kept comforting him, rubbing his back and gently rocking him. As Chase talked he became increasingly angry at Chase’s kidnappers. They had done such horrid things. When Chase said that he had killed all the scientists, Ben finally understood.

He understood why Chase was afraid that Ben would hate him. Ben didn’t. Dear god, he did not hate him. Some what if’s passed through his mind and he ignored them. Because none of that had happened. And these people were in the wrong. They deserved it.

”I don’t hate you.” He took Chase’s head into his hands and gently kissed him, with his thumb he wiped at the tears that had formed. ”Hell. That’s where you were. And you did what you had to and escaped. You’re free. Because you saved yourself.”

Chase didn't feel like he deserved the kiss, like he deserved this form of love. ”How could you not hate me? I'm a monster, they turned me into a monster!” No, that wasn't quite right. He was a monster far before this had happened. Percy was right about that much. The scientists just helped to bring it to the surface for everyone else to see. ”I can hardly close my eyes without seeing those scenes again, seeing everything they did to me. I can't. I can't sleep Ben. I haven't slept in months.” His breathing began to quicken again as it all came rushing back.

Ben shook his head. ”You’re not a monster. You killed the real monsters. Someone who does that to a kid, that’s horrible, that’s monstrous. Hey, breathe, slow down, breathe. You’re here, with me. You’re free. See, look at me. I’m here with you. This is real.” Ben didn’t know how to address the sleeping issue, but a few things about this trip made more sense. Chase was always awake first. He had done a lot of art during the late hours of the night. Ben was pretty certain people couldn’t go that long without sleep, but he didn’t completely understand the X-gene. Heck, he barely understood his own alien body. He wasn’t human, not really. In another time he’d be discriminated against. Matt and his parents talked about it.

Chase tried to focus on Ben, hear his voice, feel his touch. He tried grounding himself as best he could. The tears wouldn't stop, it had been so long since he'd allowed himself to feel anything about this, so afraid he'd hurt even more if he did. His family had deserved it, but not PJ or Morgan. Certainly not Ben. He laid his head down on Ben's shoulder once more. ”I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.” He cried to him.

Ben held Chase, he rubbed his back and rocked him gently. ”You don’t have to apologize. Not for that, not for this. I’ve got you,” he said as he kept trying to comfort Chase.

Chase simply nodded into Ben's shoulder. Unable to speak as his breath stayed uneven through the sobs. Finally he'd stopped to look up at the sky, trying hard to stop crying as he changed his breathing and fanned himself. After a moment, he'd calmed himself a little. ”Fuck me.”

Ben let Chase take his time. When Chase had calmed down and spoke Ben smiled, that was better. ”As you wish.”

Chase laughed. He didn't know he could still do that. ”Don't tempt me Big Ben. I may just take you up on that offer right now. “

Ben’s cheeks reddened a little. He wasn’t surprised, he was relieved. If Chase could laugh and say that then things would be okay. He smiled. ”Glad you’re up for it, but uh... how about not on the side of the road.” He considered opening up. Telling Chase what happened to his parents. Today had been intense, that’d be better for later.

”Back of the Jeep it is then. I can darken the windows so no one looks in. “

The red in Ben’s face reddened even more. ”We can, if you really want to. I don’t know if I’m up for the... whole nine yards. But we can mess around.”

”Benny Boi…I just had a horrible life experience pulled out of me to relive like an open scab. I'm not exactly in the mood to fool around. OK, well, not entirely. If im being honest I could absolutely fuck the shit out of something right now.”

”Yeah, I thought as much.” He felt his groin pull still at Chase’s comment. Well fuck. This was a bad idea. Right? They should just get back into the jeep and continue going to Yosemite.

Chase's shoulders slumped slightly. A part of him had really wanted to get out all this energy. He felt lethargic and exhausted but was also filled with anger at what had happened all over again. Anger and frustration he wanted to get out in a ‘healthy’ way.

Ben bit his lip. Is that what Chase needed? Was this the right thing to do? He was still holding Chase. He wanted to help him. A tiny war waged in Ben.

”How can I help?” He finally asked. He didn’t know what to do, but maybe Chase would know what he needed.

”As much as I would love to ravage your body and absolutely pleasure you in the most carnal way, I don't want your first time to be on the side of the road after I just cried my eyes out. “

Ben nodded, his groin pulling again at Chase’s words. ”Then how about we get back into that car and hit the road? Or do you need some more time?”

”Do you mind if we wait a little more? My legs feel like jelly and I can't exactly drive like that. “

”We can wait as long as you need. Means I don’t have to be in the car.” Ben grinned.

”Fair fair. Maybe one day, car sex.”

Ben thought about it, and the pit of fear that he had when thinking about any small place was there. ”Uh... I think I’m going to be real honest here and say, I don’t think I could actually go for that. Remember you’re the one who said I have claustrophobia.”

”OK but what if we lowered the seats all down so it was all one big space and removed the roof?”

”Maybe, the roof being gone probably will help more than anything. I think I’d have to see it to be sure.” He shrugged.

Chase smiled and kissed Ben. ”Such a dork. You ready?”

Ben kissed Chase back. ”I am if you are.” He started to stand, offering to help Chase back to his feet.

Chase took Ben's hand, helping himself up nice and easy as he was afraid he may still fall back down. ”Hey, Bug Boi? Thanks.”

”You walked me through what happened to me. And I wasn’t going to have my boyfriend not supported by me.” Ben smiled and pulled Chase into a hug.

Chase froze. His hands caught midway into the hug as the words Ben said processed through his mind. Sure they'd talked about it a few nights ago before fooling around, but to hear Ben actually utter the words ‘my boyfriend’ and mean him. It felt, different. He'd dated before, had girlfriends before, and sure he still liked girls but to be his boyfriend. He smiled, and melted right into Ben's arms with the hug.

Ben felt the change in tension. He smiled. It was a relief. He probably didn’t handle that perfectly. But who could expect him to. He had never dealt with anything like that before. He held Chase tight, and let him end the hug.

”So I know we kinda planned a whole thing around National Parks and nature and what not but…mind if we change pace a bit? Could you sit for a prolonged period of time with like entertainment and a meal?”

”I can sit through a movie. If it is something like that. I’m fine if you want to do that.” Ben loved this trip and if it changed a little bit from the plan he was happy with that.

”Ever been to Medieval Times?” Chase grinned.

”Uh, that sounds interesting. I don’t know what that is though.” Ben smiled back.

”Oh its great! You get sorted to your own Knight by color, get crowns and they have swords and things for sale. It's a full dinner experience with jousting and other horse or knight related entertainment.” Chase pulled his phone out and looked up where it was. He hadn't been since he was a kid. ”Oh…it's kinda far…maybe another time then? Otherwise we'll never make it to the other parks.”

”That sounds cool, but I don’t want to mess up our trip if go there. Where is it?”

Chase turned the phone to show Ben the almost 4 hour drive back down south, away from where they were headed. ”Sorta…past Death Valley. I hadn't been in a while and usually slept on long car rides so it seemed closer to me.”

”Oh wow that’s a ways away. Yeah, it’d be totally back tracking. Maybe if we have time when we get back, or another day soon.” Ben wanted to go, it sounded cool, but it didn’t seem like it would work.

”What're the chances your Old Man has a secret jet that he can fly us down here in? Huh?”

Ben snorted. ”I don’t know. I suppose I could ask.”

Chase fist pumped the air. ”Oh please let him say yes!” He gasped. ”What if your backyard splits open to reveal a whole ship storage right beneath it?!”

”We just moved there. So I doubt that. But I’ll ask.” Ben pulls out his phone and texts his Uncle.

”Man I didn't think about what happens when you move. Does the plane stay with the property? Do you have to disclose on secret underground layers used for the government?”

Ben laughed, ”I have no idea. Suppose we can ask Matt later. Unfortunately, he does not have a plane. However, now he is worried about me. One moment.” He answered the call coming in from his uncle. Ben spoke to him for a minute reassuring him that there was nothing wrong. Really, it was totally fine.

Chase got up right behind Ben near the middle of the call, yelling so that hopefully Matt could hear him. ”Hey Mr. MOSS!!! THANKS FOR LETTING BEN OUT TO PLAY ITS BEEN SO MUCH FUN! WE'RE ON OUR WAY TO YOSEMITE BUT WERE CURIOUS ABOUT THE POTENTIAL TO FLY IN LA SOMEDAY!!! I THINK YOU'LL LOVE MEDIEVAL TIMES!!!”

Ben looked at Chase and mouthed, ”Oh my god.” He shakes his head and finishes his conversation with Matt. Once the call is over Ben looks at Chase, ”He was so confused.” Ben laughs.

”Lucky you hung up. I was about to snag that phone and ask if he was done playing twenty questions so that I could get my boyfriend back.” Chase grinned.

Ben’s eyes went wide. Oh god he was going to have to tell Matt that Chase was his boyfriend. His face went red.

Chase relished in the silence. ”Don't tell me? All those daily updates to him and he doesn't know we're dating?” Chase faux gasped. ”Am I to be kept secret? Hidden away like something shameful?”

”That isn’t what is happening. I don’t want him to be weird about us traveling alone.” Ben said.

”So I shouldn't send him a photo of us in a single bed together?” His grin grew wider, more mischievous.

”Absolutly not.” Ben said, ”Stop teasing me, let’s go.”

”But I like seeing you get all red and flustered. It's cute. Aaaand kind of a turn on.” Chase made his way into the driver's seat to start up the car once more. ”What if I just kissed you when I drop you off? Oh! Or just call you babe?”

Ben got into the jeep and buried his head in his hands, covering his blushing face, but not his now red ears. ”Please, do not. Let me talk to him. I do not want him to realize how... uh adventurous we have been this week. God we’ve only been gone a few days he’d lose his mind.”

”Exactly! Think of how much more adventurous we can be.” Chase winked. ”So much more exploring to do, things to try out, taste.” He started the car and began to pull them out of the shoulder and back towards Yosemite.

”You might kill me from embarrassment.”

”Can't blame me. It's the accent, even that sounds adorable and worthy of further teasing.” Chase placed his hand on Ben's lap, running his thumb against his thigh.

”You’re the one with an accent. I speak the Queen’s English.” Ben sniffed. He did let go of his face, and squeezed Chase’s hand.

”Saying things like ‘the queens English’ is exactly why I have to keep going.”

Ben sighed. ”Punk.”



Chase grinned at his small victory. As the music played and conversation lulled, Chase had been left alone with his thoughts. Most of which were about Ben in various manners. But there was one that kept nagging him. He chewed on his lower lip as he tried to find the right words, finally lowering the stereo to become background noise. ”So uh…mind if I ask you a personal question back?”

Ben had been relaxing, as well as he could in the car, he sat up and was a bit more tense at the request. ”Seems only fair. Go ahead.”

”Clearly I didn't get my powers by any conventional or wanted means…how uh…how was it getting yours? Learning to talk to bugs and all that?”

Ben shifted again. ”I suppose my powers, the process is technically conventional. I am inhuman. I’m technically an alien. But...” Ben took a deep breath. ”But how that happened was not. There is supposed to be an official process. My uncle told me about it. He met some people on the moon, after the M-Pox thing happened. Anyway, I was skipping school. A group of us did it and we got caught. The bobby took me to my parents' work. They worked together at a lab that worked on the Mist, that’s the thing that caused M-Pox. But what is important is it also puts us inhumans through terrigensis, it is how we get our powers. Something went wrong, and a bunch of the mist was released. My parents died in the accident. I was... in this cocoon thing and they died.” His voice cracked.

Chase tried hard to follow and listen to Ben's tale. Several things shooting through his mind as he did. First, Ben was an alien? He was dating an alien? That's so cool, and kinda super hot. Second was the term bobby. It took him a bit, but he finally pieced together that it likely meant some form of law enforcement. The rest he didn't fully follow. The Mist? Matt went to The Moon? There was so much Chase was curious about until Ben mentioned that was how his parents died. ”Oh, fuck. Shit man, I'm sorry. I…I don't know anything about this stuff you're talking about and I really don't want to be insensitive. But if you need to talk about it you know I'm here for you right?” Chase turned his hand over to hold Ben's, squeezing it.

”I don't even really know how to explain most of it. But I know.” Ben smiled and squeezed Chase’s hand. ”Not as horrible, but it fucking sucks. The accident wasn't my fault. It would have happened even if I hadn't been there. But I was there. And the cocoon, I mean that literally. I was in it for ages.” He took a ragged breath. ”It was intense. I could feel myself changing, it hurt. I knew... I saw visions of insects. And that was weirdly reassuring and calming. When everything hurt and I was so... scared. Not to sound like a little kid. But I was terrified.”

Chase was fixated on the road, but every once in a while he side eyed Ben as he talked. ”Woah woah woah. Few things here, let's not compare scars. What happened to you is equally horrible and cannot be diminished by what happened to me ok? Second you are a little kid, and thats ok. We aren't heroes, and we don't have to be. Fuck we aren't even perfect my guy, well you and i together kinda are perfect but that's besides the point. The point of we are kids, we have powers, that's it. I'm sorry you went through all of that, I wish you hadn't but also…both these experiences led us to each other. Though, what're the odds we both got put into a small container to gain powers?”

”That's how it always works for my kind. It can be different lengths of time though. But you're right. We shouldn't compare. Also, I'm 14, not a little kid.” Ben looked out the side window.

”Do you mind if we pull over again? I need to move.”

Chase looked at the time on the console. He hadn't figured an hour had passed by yet but…”As you wish.” He began to turn the wheel and get them back off to the side of the road before finally parking. ”Also you are a little kid, we both are. Unless your Old Man or my rents ask. Then we're full adults who know what we're doing and don't need any help.”

Ben smiled, but it was strained. As soon as the vehicle stopped he was out of it and several feet away, hands on his knees trying to center himself and calm his breathing.

Chase watched, worried from within the car at how far and fast Ben had left. He figured it had to deal with what they were talking about, maybe thinking about that cocoon triggered some form of claustrophobia? Making Ben feel as if he was back in that space? Chase didn’t know, but he got out of the car slowly, cautiously, as he approached Ben. ”Hey Big Ben, what do you need from me? What can I do to help?” Chase tried to give him space, not wanting to crowd someone who may feel as if they were stuck in a confined space, but he so desperately wanted to hug and hold his boyfriend in this time of need.

Ben didn’t say anything, he just reached out his hand, holding it out for Chase to grab.

Chase instantly grabbed Ben’s hand. Holding it, squeezing it, kissing it as he knelt beside Ben. ”Im here Babe, I’ve got you. Just focus on breathing ok?”

Ben nodded, he squeezed Chase’s hand. He looked at Chase, his eyes watering a little. ”Sorry,” he apologized. ”If it weren’t for the fact that I know small places bothered me before terrigensis I’d think that was the cause. But now that I know what to look for I can find instances of it all the way back as long as I can remember. I don’t know why I’m afraid of it, which is stupid,” Ben said once his breathing got under control enough.

”It’s like the underwear aisle in men's clothing sections, or locker rooms. It’s fine, I get it. This -” Chase held up their hands held together ”This is more important to me than some National Park. Those will always be here, they don't move and hardly change. But you with me? Making sure you're safe, happy, and having fun? That’s what matters to me, ok? So if I have to stop a few times to get you jumpin around like a mexican bean then that’s what I'll do. It’s not stupid, it's a phobia. You can’t exactly choose them or ignore them. I get it. Wanna know what I'm afraid of? It's so stupid.”

Ben stood up, he raised an eyebrow at the underwear aisle comment. ”What are you afraid of?”

”Puppets. They’re so damn creepy man. The way they look at you, the way they move. No thanks! Absolute horror shows those things.”

Ben smiled, ”I can kind of understand. I mean I like the muppets, but if you’re talking about marionettes those things are creepy,” Ben agreed.

”I…didn’t think about muppets. I more meant the wooden kind. Jim Hensons are cool though, but like them and porcelain dolls… Chase shuddered at the thought.

”I feel better,” Ben sighed. ”Not just because you’re afraid of puppets. But getting out and catching my breath. Thank you.” Ben pulled Chase into a hug. ”I did not expect this. I didn’t expect to like you this much. I didn’t expect to break down so much, but I’m kind of glad. I would have never been this vulnerable with my mates back in London.” Ben didn’t call London home.

Chase let out a sigh from his heart, a small exhalation in a moment of realization as Ben hugged him and caught him by surprise. Again, his hands were slow to react, frozen as his eyes went wide before finally holding his boyfriend in his arms. London, he had said London. Perhaps it was nothing, but the word had caught him off guard. ”I’m really glad you do like me this much to be honest. I was so nervous that maybe what had taken so long for the answer back was because you were buying time to say no or hope that i gave up…I’m glad i was wrong about it.”

”I do like you.” Ben pulled back from the hug and looked Chase in the eyes. ”You’re very thoughtful, and fun, and cute.”
All Chase could do was smile. How he got so lucky with such a cute guy? He’d never know. ”Please, I'm nothing special. Im just showin a boy a few bugs around the wonderful state of California. That's all.”

”Yeah, and you want to know who has done that for me, or anything like that ever before? No one. Like yeah I went on trips with my parents, but the focus was never insects. It was their interests.” He shrugged. ”This is the coolest trip I’ve ever done, and with some of my favorite company.”

”You’re just saying that cuz you think I'm hot” Chase countered with a bit of a laugh. ”Wait, some of? Now who all is this other favorite company? I’d like to have some words with them”

”The insects in my room.” Ben rolled his eyes. ”And while I do think you’re hot, I’m not saying this to yank your chain or anything. I am serious. Thank you.”

”I know I know, I'm just giving you a hard time is all. Beside’s im sure if you wanted to yank anything it would be more than my chain.” Chase placed a kiss on top of Ben’s head. ”I really like being with you. I know we have like six more days left together but…im not exactly ready for them to end just yet.”

Ben leaned up against Chase again. ”Yeah, I don’t want it to end either.” He took a deep breath, taking in Chase’s scent. He was feeling better and like he could get back in the Jeep, he didn’t want to, but he could.

”What’re the chances your Old Man would let you spend the night at my place sometime? Say..the night before schoo?”

”He would probably want to chat with Morgan before, but as long as he doesn’t know we’re dating, he’ll be okay with it. As soon as I tell him we’re dating that and this sort of thing might be off the table. He’ll be very ‘need a chaperone’ about things. The fact that we got away without an ‘adult’ on this trip was shy of a miracle that came about because he met Morgan,” Ben smiled. ”He is taking ‘being a parent’ duty very seriously. And he knows what my parents believed about raising a kid so he is trying to stay as true to that as he can.”

”Soooo. What if we just…never tell him. Like we're just two very close friends, history would call us roommates type deal.”

”You’re the one who was so upset I hadn’t already told him.”

”That was before his knowledge of us threatened the very existence of you in my arms at night.”

Ben laughed, ”Those are your choices, I keep you a secret, or I tell him and you never get to be alone with me ever again.”

Chase pulled Ben in and began kissing him all over his face. Speaking between each and every kiss. ”Secret. Secret. Definitely Secret. I want all the time with you. So. Secret.”

Ben giggled after the third ‘secret,’ ”Alright, alright, noted. Secret. This means you can’t be mad. I bet Morgan already knows hmm?”

Chase scoffed, pulling out a condom from his pocket. ”What do you think?” He laughed before sliding in Ben’s pocket.

Ben’s face turned bright red. ”Yeahhhh, she knows.” He took a deep breath. ”Okay, I can get back in the car now. I don’t feel like I’m going to be squeezed to death by... something.”

”Oh?” Chase smirked, squeezing Ben's ass. ”I think there's can be plenty of squeezing going on.” His arms still around Ben's waist as he began to walk closer to the car but not letting go, taking steps to either side of Ben's feet as he dragged him back.

Ben yelped in surprise at the ass grabbing, and awkwardly shuffled with Chase back to the Jeep. ”Oh my god you’re silly.”

”As putty.” Chase pressed another kiss to Ben's cheek before opening the Jeep's door with one hand and lifting him into the seat. He placed his head on Ben's lap for a moment. ”Oh you are absolutely going to ruin me aren't you?”

Ben was grinning, ”I have no idea what you mean my knight.”

Chase's voice was gravely, low, a whisper as he stared off into the back of the car from Ben's lap. ”My king I think you do, and I wouldn't have it any other way.” He looked up, slowly starting into Ben's eyes as a smile made its way before he lifted Ben's hand and kissed the back of it softly.

Ben pulled Chase’s hand back and kissed his knuckles. From there the two of them kept driving and eventually after only a couple of hours they made it, this was probably the shortest drive the pair of them had.


Again they went into the visitor’s center, picked up maps, and their stamps. After Chase stamped Ben’s face he took a selfie and sent it to his Uncle again. It was cold, not freezing, and it had snowed here. They were lucky that it wasn’t actively snowing, but it was a little on the misty side. A lot of the snow had already melted, but there were still some large patches around. This was the perfect time to see some of the waterfalls, other than later in spring when the waterfalls would be glutted with snowmelt.

”Alright my King, have you fasted your eyes upon a waterfall?” Did London have waterfalls? Chase didn't know, but it was certainly a sight to behold, well sometimes. He'd gone to one National Park where the ‘waterfall’ was only about twice his height and the water was more of a trickle than a fall. He laced his hands into Ben's, pulling out his notes with the other. ”So I did a little more digging since apparently bugs have cycles or whatever and some aren't in season. However, I did find two super cool ones that are in season and I'd love to see and I'm sure you would too. The first is a Rugnose Stag Beetle, He's small but mighty. The second is a Pine Trogo..Tro, it's a cool looking Pine Beetle.”

Ben was in a way better mood with time and distance between their emotional breakdowns. Being in Yosemite was perfect too. The place was beautiful. It was fairly similar to Sequoia, but had different things to offer.

”I’ve seen a waterfall before, but happy to check out the one here,” Ben said, not realizing that Yosemite was host to over 25 named ones. ”Is that what you did last night while I was sleeping?” Ben knew about the cycles, which was why they hadn’t seen much in the way of butterflies since leaving Death Valley that, even in the dead of winter, was warm enough for them to survive.

”Amongst other things yeah.” It felt weird to talk about. Taboo. He'd hidden the fact that he couldn't sleep from others for so long that…having someone who knew it felt, different. He couldn't tell how or why, but a small piece of him enjoyed it.

Ben squeezed Chase’s hand and smiled. ”Well, lead the way, how long is the hike?” Ben knew Yosemite was supposed to be giant. And there was some really big slab of stone that he had seen pictures of.

”Not gonna lie to ya, no idea. Since my beautiful and wonderful King is so fond of walks and open spaces I figured who cares how long it is. But I, your humble knight, can certainly pave the path for you.” Chase tugged gently on Ben's hand before venturing forth through the trails. ”Pip pip Tally ho and all that good stuff.”

Ben laughed. ”You’re ridiculous.” Ben interweaved his fingers with Chase’s. ”I do like walks and open spaces. I thought that was just being a boy thing, but I guess there was more of a reason.”

”Oh yeah. Boys being boys, pals being pals, just bros being bros you know? Two dudes, nature, lots of wood between the forest and them.” Chase raised an eyebrow then laughed. It was adorable how Ben thought sometimes.

Ben laughed again at Chase’s jokes. ”Yeah, there is so much wood here.” He laughed at his own joke.

”In my defense, I had no idea. I just hated it. I didn’t think about it.” He shrugged.

”In your defense you also didn't know you liked two types of wood. Then again, neither did I until your rascally little face tried to kiss me.” Chase smiled, clearly fond of the memory of their first kiss.

Ben blushed, ”Wait, you didn’t know until I kissed you? You were coming on pretty strong for not knowing.” It was Ben’s turn to raise an eyebrow.

”It was partially undecided. I worked things out with a therapist sure, but…I don't know man I'd never kissed a guy or been intimate with one before so I felt like…like maybe it wasn't real until it was. Doesn't mean I didn't find you down right adorable. Something about that ‘fuck off dont talk to me' attitude mixed with your adorably cute face and mannerisms made it hard to resist.”

”So that’s why you didn’t leave me alone. Despite me going to a different seat. Figures.” He bumped into Chase. ”Glad you didn’t leave me alone. I was in a bad place.”

Chase bumped Ben back, a stupid grin on his face. ”Im glad I didn't either. You uh, looked like you could've used a friend. I'm just glad I was able to be the one, and that that weird chick asked if we were dating.”

”Did she put the idea in your head? Even way back then?” Ben looked up, his cheeks a little rosy still.

Chase rubbed the back of his neck. ”Kinda? No? But also…yes? At first it was more for the bit you know? Just joking around trying to lighten the mood. When I saw you at the skatepark and realized I was maybe a little too happy to see you, I figured why not continue the bit. And then we started texting and I found myself looking forward to the moments you were awake, and well it snowballed from there.” Chase looked away a little embarrassed, shy.

Ben smiled, he suddenly understood why Chase liked to tease him just to get a rise out of him. Chase looked cute with the embarrassed way he looked away.

”Too happy, oh? What does that mean?” Ben’s tone was light, and teasing.

”It means that had I not been so nervous about having a cute guy watching me skate I wouldn't have eaten asphalt as much as I did. You dork. “

Ben laughed, ”You know, getting you to blush is tough, but you still get a cute little shy look.” Ben grinned. ”I could tell you have skill, everyone spills. That’s like 90% of skating.”

”Me? Shy? Nah.” Chase chuckled as he rolled his eyes at Ben. ”So uh, what made you wanna…you know? Kiss me.”

”You keep telling yourself that.” Ben grinned. ”Well, I wanted to know. I mean I knew I liked you, but I didn’t know how much, or what way. I figured if I liked kissing you then I’d know. Since I did,” Ben shrugged. ”Uh... react to kissing you. That meant I did.” God he had used a lot of ‘like’ he had been in California too long if it was seeping into his vocabulary like that.

”React? How exactly did you react Benny Boi?” Chase leaned in closer, a whisper in his ears as he spoke the next question. ”Or did your body react?” He pulled away, a shit eating grin on his face.

”You know exactly what I mean. I refuse to be embarrassed by this,” Ben said with a straight face, though his cheeks were more red than could be accounted for by the weather.

”Sire, are to say your sword had been stricken by the Medusa's glare? Entombed and hardened to stone by a mere kiss of your knights lips?”

”Are you sure you’re a knight and not an evil wizard in disguise?” Ben asked, with a raised eyebrow and a small smirk on his face.

In an instant a pit formed in the center of Chase's stomach. His mood darkened as shame overtook any semblance of embarrassment he may have had. ”I suppose that depends on who you ask, if you speak to Emrys he would say a dark wizard, he would think me a villain of darkness that cannot be brought to light, if you speak to the druids they may believe me a hero, the one meant to aid and restore. Perhaps I am both…”

Ben tilted his head catching the mood shift. He thought over what Chase said, he considered himself in this Mordred. He furrowed his brows. Was there an Emrys to his Mordred? Ben being Arthur? Was this Merlin the lost friend that Chase had mentioned? What had Ben said? He had definitely touched on a sore spot.

”No Merlin here. We are among the trees and the insects are the druids and they have no issue with you. I trust the insects.”

Chase's expression softened. His mood hadn't fully lifted, but Ben's words certainly cut through. ”They are kind druids, and you a fair and just King.” He fell silent, staring up at the cold sky, his mind miles away yet Ben was ever present within it. ”Sorry…”

Ben squeezed Chase’s hand, he watched as Chase’s expression softened. That was a relief. He had hit another of those pits.

”You can talk about it if you want. Today seems to be that kind of day. Or we can join the insects in their prayers.” Ben had already said it before he realized he had told Chase enough times that all the insects thought about was food and sex. His cheeks reddened.

Chase didn't want to talk about it. He wasn't sure if he'd ever want to with anyone, save maybe the one he hurt the most. He was about to say as much when Ben had offered another avenue for them to take. Chase didn't speak, he didn't answer with any words, he just pressed his finger against where he'd placed the condom in Ben's pocket and raised his eyebrow as if to ask if that was what he'd meant.

Ben considered it, for a moment considered back tracking, but realized he did want that. He nodded, agreeing, with a shy smile.

Chase’s eyes widened with surprise. He hadn't actually expected Ben to say yes, hadn't thought that was what he meant by prayer. Nerves shot through him as he began to wonder if he was even ready for this. He looked at Ben, and his knees fell weak. ”Oh…” It came out awkward, quiet, and nervous as hell as all he could do was smile before finally nodding yes himself.

”Where?” Ben asked softly. He did not want to do it on the trail, or really outside. Did they have a hotel again? Or were they sleeping in the Jeep? He might be willing to try in the Jeep under certain conditions.

”Behind a waterfall? Wait no, uh a clearing, or the – nevermind that ones not gonna work. Uh…” Chase quickly became flustered. Where would a good first location even be? They were in Yosemite, where could anyone hook up in Yosemite? And soon, because his geyser was ready to blow.

Ben looked around unsure where they could go. ”What if we found one of those half hollowed out trees off the path, and you cover us in shadow? We need the blanket though.”

Chase nodded silently. Had, had Ben been thinking about this all hike? A half hollowed out tree with shadows and a blanket. ”I can get the covers, bedroll, anything you want. Do uh, do the bugs know a good tree spot big enough for us?”

Ben smiled, ”Great idea.” Ben reached out his hand and few bugs flew to him. He was still and quiet for a moment. ”That way, about 30 meters.”

”Fuck if I know what a meter is but let's go.” Chase walked at a pace normally reserved for gay men holding iced coffees as he dragged Ben alongside him, searching for the spot Ben was talking about.

Ben took the lead quickly, getting nudges from the insect that had told him where to go. Then he spun around a tree. The open part of the trunk had been burned through years ago, the ground had long since recovered. It was deep enough that they’d be hidden unless someone came all the way around like they had, but surprisingly large. It was big enough that even standing at full height Ben couldn’t reach the top of the opening, and after the first step in couldn’t touch the walls on either side at the same time.

Chase was in love with the location. Not only did it provide them with the right cover and was spacious enough for…activities, but it was partially engulfed by shadows which made his powers easier to handle. ”This is sick.” Chase began to look around, his hand moving the shadows as the bedroll and sheets came into the space, as well as a bag for them to put their clothes in so it didn't dirty while they went at it. ”You sure?”

Ben thanked the bugs and shooed them away. He checked the area for insects too, pushing away the ones neither of them wanted near them while vulnerable. He shifted from foot to foot, thinking about what Chase said.

”Yeah. I am.” He nodded.

Chase grabbed the edge of a shadow like a curtain and began to draw it over the opening of the tree, encasing them in darkness.


Chase lay there with Ben's head resting upon his chest. They didn't have a hotel for the night, but the tree's hollow they'd found would do just nicely for the night. He ran his fingers through Ben's hair, playing with the dark curls as they wrapped around his fingers and he smiled. ”How's my Bed Bug?”

Ben smiled at the nickname, ”I’m doing fantastic. You?” Ben was trailing his fingers up and down Chase’s chest slowly, just a light caress. He had been nervous and worried, but despite that he was glad they had done that.

Chase tilted his head back, staring at the wooden canopy above. ”Fuckin fantasic. It felt…is euphoric a word? Cuz it should be. Had I known prayer was more like this maybe I'd have gone to church more often.”

”It may only be like this for the insects. I’ve gone to Church, praying there is not like this. But when the Cathedral is like this, hard to not have great prayer.” Ben laughed at his own joke, his hand sweeping to encompass the the tree. ”Also, yeah euphoric is a word. It’s a good word. Definitely applies to this situation.”

Chase began to chuckled to himself, covering his face with his arm for a moment. ”Geeze we just had wood inside of wood.”

Ben laughed again, it was a soft, easy laugh. ”Well could be worse places to do that. Though maybe better ones if we had done that at the hotel.” Ben wrinkled his nose. But as he thought about that he realized today had been important. They needed to have the conversations they had today before it would have felt right. They each knew the other's worst parts, what scared them the most, what tore at them in the late hours of the night. Now they knew who the other was without the facades they carried.

”I think the neighbors would've called Front Desk with how much you whimpered and how loud you could get. Probably best we did it out here.” Chase grinned. Teasing Ben was a full time job of course.

Ben gasped and looked up at Chase, his eyes big, ”Are you saying you didn’t like it?” He couldn’t keep a straight face perfectly, his lip turning up on one side.

”Oh I loved it and I think you're more than aware of that. Honestly it was more of a turn on than I'd ever expected.” Chase kept his arm over his face, covering the embarrassment of what he'd just said out loud.

Ben’s little grin turned into a large smile. ”Hmm, my job has only started. Find all the things that turn Chase on.”

”Top of the list is that smile, followed by the way you get shy and blush when I tease you, oh and when you call me your knight, let's not forget the way your body shudders when I touch certain places. Really the list goes on.” Chase laughed.

”Is that so,” Ben paused for a moment. ”My knight.” He was smiling, ”I suppose one day soon, when I’ve figured them all out. I’ll have to do all of them, and see what happens.”

The moment Ben called him his knight Chase felt his heart skip a beat, something else pulsed as well. ”Maybe one day, and I'll have to return the favour. See just how many ways I can make you smile, and how many octaves you can hit in one go.”

Ben’s cheeks warmed up, he looked forward to that day. ”I am definitely keeping you a secret.” Ben snuggled closer. ”Hmm, we aren’t going to get caught and get trouble here right?” Ben considered asking some of the insects in the area to stand guard, but realized that once he was asleep Chase would be alone. He felt a pang of sadness. He wished he could be awake through the night, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to stay awake.

”Only if we get caught. But if I feel that might happen I'll just move us somewhere else. No worries, you just sleep tight and I'll keep us hidden ok?” Chase pressed a kiss against Ben's forehead.

Ben moved so he could kiss Chase’s lips. ”Thank you, my knight,” he said softly.



That night was harder than the ones before for Chase. With Ben so snuggled in him, he didn't want to move. Halfway into the night his arm had fallen asleep. At a certain point he'd contemplated making a shadowy duplicate of himself to hold Ben up as he went for a walk but decided against it. Instead he spent the night memorizing every detail of Ben's face, the way he looked so peaceful as he bolted within their very own cathedral, and there had certainly been a lot of worshipping done that day.

The next morning finally broke, the sun's rays beaming through the opening within the tree and dancing across their faces while Ben still slept. Chase pressed a kiss against Ben's neck, then another, and another. ”Bed Bug, rise and shine “

Ben made a noise of protest. He was not ready to wake up, though when Chase woke him up it was always more pleasant than the alarm clock. ”Can’t we just stay here forever?”

”Well aren't you just a regular little cuddle bug.” Chase sighed. ”I think if we did your Old Man would get antsy after the 10th day and use his spy skills to find us and kill me.”

Ben groaned. ”You’re right. And one of his powers is not something that you ever want to be on the receiving end of.” Ben sat up and rubbed his eyes. ”What is the plan today?”

”Wait wait wait, he has powers too? I feel like that's cheating. You can't be a secret spy and have powers.” Chase followed suit, sitting up as he moved his arm around a little to help get feeling back into it from when Ben was laying on it. He flexed his hand slowly, open and close, to help his circulation.

Ben looked surprised. ”Yeah, he is Inhuman too. And his powers are why he works for S.H.I.E.L.D. He had powers before the M-pox thing but basically anyone of my kind alive during that time got exposed. He has two powers, but he was an infiltration expert before he even had his first. He has the ability to pick up literally any weapon and is essentially perfectly proficient at it instantly. His other one is touch based but he releases a paralytic to whoever he touches, he can choose not to, hence why when he shook your hand you weren't paralyzed and he wasn't wearing gloves. That's the one you do not want to be on the receiving end of.” Ben had slept with his clothes on, putting them back on after their... prayers... the night prior. It was too cold to sleep naked. He stood up stretching a bit.

”The man can wield any weapon imaginable and you're telling me I should be worried about a paralytic touch?” Chase thought about that handshake, how he didn't know. He thought about any interaction with the Old Man now, any shoulder claps or greetings, any instance where in a moment he could've been had. ”What the hell did I get myself into? I'm dating a cops kid holy shit. Oh if he ever finds out my ass is grass.”

”Well yeah, enough of a paralytic, you stop breathing. Great for field medical emergencies though.” Ben shrugged. He did laugh at Chase’s realization.

”You asked to use his private jet, which he apparently doesn't even have one.”

”S-S-stop breathing? You're just glazing over that huh? OK, wow. What the fuck.” Chase rubbed his face with one hand as he tried to get back on track. ”Definitely a secret.”

”And if he finds out? He is an agent for S.H.I.E.L.D. and was in the Special Boat Service with the Royal Navy before that.” Ben raised an eyebrow, ”Do you think he’ll be more upset about being lied to.”

”It's not lying. You simply forgot to mention it happened.” Chase stood up in full, stretching his arms and back a bit. ”It's fine, he won't find out. Oh! Maybe we will get assigned a room together at school!”

Ben gave a slight shrug. ”Like I said. Your choice. If he finds out on his own I don’t know what he’ll do, I doubt he’d actually hurt you. Mostly we’d just have a chaperone going forward.” Ben had a sudden image of the classic father figure threatening the boyfriend when he came to pick up the girl for prom and he started laughing.

”Right. Right. Chaperone isn't so bad, I'll just have to steal kisses when I can then.” There was a sly grin on Chase's face as he thought about coming in through Ben's windows at the dead of night. ”I could probably sneak in without him knowing too.”

Once Ben had stopped laughing, he wiped at his face. ”The shadow teleportation helps, he is an infiltration expert though. So give me a warning and I’ll have music playing or something. That’s not new. So am I telling him?”

”Wha? Benny Boi please, when did I ever say tell him? I'm saying if he finds out I can try and sneak us around a bit. Like maybe…coming through the shadows of your covers at night?” Chase knew this was a stupid idea, this kind of thing never worked out well for those sneaking around, but he did enjoy the thrill of it. ”Besides, we'll be at school most of the year anyways so it wont matter much you know? He can't stop us from going to another's dorm.”

”Hmm, I don’t know if taking me out of the house, when I’m supposed to be there, is a great plan. But we can always try. And yeah, you’re right. Once we’re in the dorms I don’t think it’ll be an issue.” Ben smiled. ”Alright, what is the plan for today?”

”Spend a little more time here, see if there's any more sights or bugs you want to look at, then food, head out for another long drive and make it to the next park near sun down probably. Had I known about the whole car thing I'd have planned a less intensive road trip. But that just means I'll have to get better at my doorways, so you won't need to worry about it anymore.”

”Sorry,” Ben did feel a little bad about the car thing. He hadn’t realized how big California was. He hadn’t realized how much car time would be required. But it did make him smile that Chase was willing to put in the work to improve his shadow teleportation for his sake. ”There are always bugs I want to see,” He said, focusing on that part.

Chase ruffled Ben's hair. ”Oi, don't be sorry. You can't help it and I wasn't aware. Nothing to do about it now, but now I know for the future. So let's turn that frown upside down and find some merry bugs.”

”There are always cool insects to find.” Ben looked around, ”Want help gathering everything?”

”I've got it.” Chase gripped at a few shadows with his hands, peeling them off the surface as he threw it over their belongings like a blanket. At first it settled over them, a silhouette of what was beneath it, before it sank down and blended into the ground. ”Gathered up my lord.”

”Thank you, my knight.” Ben considered bowing, but knew that wasn’t correct, so he made up a salute. His right hand, in a fist, touched his left shoulder. ”Shall we go speak with the druids?”

Chase bowed down for Ben, extending a hand out to signal the way out of their hollow. ”After you my lord.”

Ben laughed, and headed out of the hollow tree. They’d have to backtrack a bit to get back to the trail. He sent a couple bugs from around to check if anyone was around so they’d not accidentally get caught. When the coast was clear, Ben walked back onto the path.

”You mentioned waterfalls yesterday, before we got distracted.”

Chase had considered making a joke, teasing Ben about wanting to get wet again so soon, but decided better not to. ”Yeah this way.” He laced his hand in Ben's, leading the way towards the falls. ”So uh, I kinda had a question about yesterday. But I uh, I dont wanna seem insensitive I just don't really know much about this kinda stuff…can I ask or?”

”You can ask me anything,” Ben told Chase.

”So you're like…an alien? Right?”

”Genetically speaking. But my family has been here long enough that it was forgotten. My grandparents didn’t know. But we think their parents might have. Their parents were friends,” Ben explained. ”Why?”

”Oh, so you don't have like a home planet you've been to or anything. I dunno, was more curious than anything. It's kinda cool…’He came from outer space’” Chase held his hands out with only the forefinger and thumbs out as he spread his hands apart as if to reveal the title, his voice dropping to a more deep announcer voice. ”I knew my boyfriend was out of this world but didn't think it was literal.”

Ben smiled at Chase’s joke. ”Well, I don’t know a lot about the history prior to 2021, but what I do know I learned from Matt. There are many on the moon. But Matt’s interaction with them... was not a great one. He went there to try to help and they were kind of assholes. They wouldn’t help, they said the deaths of M-Pox were worth it. So there is a colony on the moon, but I’ve never been, and probably never will.”

”The moon? Really? No offense but thats kinda lame. I figured they had their own planets with weird plants and animals.” Chase shrugged. ”Also, they sound like dicks. Probably because they're on the moon.”

”No offense taken. As far as I’m concerned I am not associated with those people,” Ben shrugged. ”They are dicks. They killed an untold amount of people.” His knowledge was stories from his Uncle, and his Uncle didn’t know everything.

Chase froze for a moment before continuing to walk ahead. He hadn't meant him, he hadn't meant him. He kept telling himself that over and over in his mind. Ben didn't view him as a dick for the people whose lives he took, he'd said as much beforehand. Yet the comment still stung a bit. ”Funny, neither of you two seem alien. I expected at least some antennae. Actually you'd look super cute with a pair of them.”

”Could be that we are designed to blend in? Or maybe we always looked human?” Ben shrugged, his cheeks reddining a little with the comment about looking cute with antennae.

”Or humans look like you guys. Who knows. I sure as fuck don't. I don't even know where my powers come from aside from some bottles and shit. Don't even know what I am, but wait…are all Inhumans bug themed? I feel like paralytic touch is very on brand for bugs.”

Ben shifted his shoulder opposite of Chase when he mentioned where his powers came from. What had happened to Chase upset him. He squeezed Chase’s hand a little, continuing to walk. ”No, my mom’s powers weren’t anything bug themed. She had telekinesis.”

”Bug coded. I feel that's a very Butterfly-esque type power along with other mental things like putting people to sleep. Which…would make you the King of Inhumans.”

”Tell that to Marlena.” Ben snorted. ”I am not the King of the Inhumans. I don’t even want to take the title of King of the Insects.”

”Oh? Why?”

”They are their own creatures. I cannot understand them in the way that they’d need. And insects are so diverse. One king to rule them all is not reasonable.”

”A benevolent king indeed.” Chase smiled as he looked at Ben out of the corner of his eye.

Ben smiled. The pair of them walked for a while longer, eventually coming to a path that was carved into the side of the mountain. It had a rail, and steps. They were at the base of a large waterfall. It flowed, though not as intensely as it would after the snow melt got really going. Ben whistled quietly.

”Wow, that’s a cool looking waterfall.”

Chase turned his head to the side. ”It's usually more impressive, guess the snow kinda bummed out the water.” He held Ben close, wrapping his arms around him as they stood to watch the scenery.

Ben leaned into Chase. ”It is winter, and the snow isn’t melted.” He shrugged a little. Then carefully pulled out his phone and snapped a photo of the waterfall. He would send it to Matt later, when it was later and them being at the park at this hour wouldn’t be suspicious.

Chase snapped a photo of the two of them, then realized that the waterfall wasn't in them because they were in front of him. He still liked the photo, but temporarily turned the pair to snap one with the waterfalls in it. Sending both pics to Ben.

Ben smiled, looking at the pictures. He was not sending the one of the two of them to his Uncle. Matt would absolutely catch that the two of them were holding onto each other. It was a good picture though. He was tempted to make it his phone's background, but for the same reason decided against it. He frowned. Ben wasn’t sure he wanted to hide this. It was going to stress him out.

”Do you want to draw it?”

Chase kissed the top of Ben's head. ”Abso-fucking-lutely.” Chase let go of Ben and pulled out his sketchpad as he began getting to work. ”What'll you do?”

”Wander around a bit and check out the insect life. I won’t go far, so don’t worry.” Ben smiled. He was so happy. This was wonderful.

”Fine fine. Go skitter about my sweet bug. I'll be here. If you need anything, any help at all, scream and send bugs. Ok?”

Ben kissed Chase’s cheek. ”I will. You’ll know if I need help.” Ben doubted he would, but he didn’t want Chase to worry.

Chase pulled out his phone, opening up the image of them two together in front of the falls as he flipped to a new page and began sketching that out instead. He wanted to make two of them, one for Ben as a gift once all the watercolors were fully dried. A keepsake for the trip.

Ben started walking around, he traced an area near where Chase sat, that was a reasonable distance away without leaving eye sight. He did go behind some trees but not for long. He rambled about checking out little nooks and crannies and generally exploring the area.

The whole time Chase couldn't help but glance from the side of his eyes at wherever Ben went. Sure the waterfalls were beautiful, but the true beauty was his boyfriend enjoying nature. He couldn't help but shake his head as he grabbed a scrap piece of paper and wrote down “You're too cute. ❤️” before folding it up and flicking it through the shadows and in front of Ben.

Ben noticed the paper coming from the shadows, he grinned and picked it up. Upon opening it, he blushed. Damn Chase could make him blush so easily. He yelled, ”And you’re hot!”

Chase waved the comment away, his shyness coming back in full force as Ben yelled that for all to hear. He went back to his sketch, still stealing glances from time to time.

Ben grinned, knowing he had gotten Chase back. He went back to his wandering around the place. Carefully checking under logs and other places that a bug might be hanging out. He would pause and chat with them when found, before going back to wandering around.

A few hikers came through, looked at the waterfall, took their photos and headed up to the higher places of the Yosemite. There was a lot to see there. But Ben was happy where they were. It was cold and the hikes were not easy. He had done hikes, but England was a lot flatter than this place. Not flat, just flatter. And he had never gone Spelunking, the abject horror at the idea was a good enough reason for him.

Chase had finished his sketch, pulling out his watercolors as he began to paint the under layer of his design. He wanted it to be perfect, he wanted Ben to like it. But it may be difficult to display it anywhere beyond school if they were to stay hidden. He stopped for a moment thinking about it. It felt so…limiting. The thrill of sneaking out and in was great, but he wanted so much more, Ben deserved so much more.

Ben had found a perfect spot for insects. He had sat down, getting his pants muddier than he’d like, but was currently chatting away with the handful of insects he had found there. They had, before he reached out, started to scramble away. He didn’t have any issues once he connected to them though. Insects were chill with him. He was thankful for that. He looked up over at Chase, he seemed lost in what he was doing. Ben smiled, and took a quick photo of him, bent over his art. That was Chase, and damn did he like him.

As Chase waited for the water colors to dry before doing the next layer, he decided to get them a hotel for the night over by the Lassen Volcanic area. As much as he didn't mind staying outdoors with Ben and sleeping under the stars, he noticed Ben getting his clothes a little dirty once again. That and, Chase wouldn't mind another hot shower, last night's activities while fun, did make him sweat and he desperately felt the need to bathe. He couldn't afford anything incredibly fancy, but something nice would do for the two of them.

Ben sent Danni a text. It was the picture of the waterfall. He also did his check in with Matt. It was late enough now that he had seen some regular people coming through that he felt confident that Matt wouldn’t think it weird that they were there that early. He sent the photo of just the waterfall, wishing he could send the one Chase had taken of them standing in front of it.

The photos of them getting their passport stamped were silly and safe to send. This one was too intimate. He made the waterfall picture his background. It wouldn’t be the one of both of them in front of it, but he could imagine them standing there holding each other. He could look at it and know what it represented.

Ben couldn’t ask the insects for advice. They were very bad at understanding the complexities of human life. That was okay, they didn’t need to understand. Lucky them.

Chase was about to send a message to Ben, when he noticed he was already on his phone. He was more than likely texting his Uncle, but it didn't mean Chase couldn't tease his boyfriend a little. So he shot off a text to him instead, that way Ben would see it appear on his screen.



Ben opened the message from Chase, he sighed, and responded.



Chase smiled at his phone before looking towards Ben and smirking. He took a quick video of himself winking and converted it into a GIF before sending it off along with another message.









Ben stood up and walked over to Chase, ”Tired of texting someone sitting five meters away. What does that mean?”

Chase had ready began his next layer of paints when Ben's shadow covered him and he looked up. ”What do you mean? I'm lost at where you're lost at.”

”I mean, your text about starting a round table. I don’t understand what you’re getting at.”

”Calm down, I was just joking around. You know I don't mind you texting your friends. But with how often you do it you'd think you had two boyfriends. But really, I don't mind, I'm just teasing you.”

”I want you to know, I wouldn’t cheat on you or anything. Danni is just a good friend. I told you, I had plans with him that I canceled to do this trip. But I’m keeping him apprised of where we’re going and the bugs I’ve seen.” Ben paused, licked his lips and then said. ”I haven’t told him we are... dating.”

”I wasn't suggesting you were cheating on me.” Chase raised his eyebrow. ”I meant more like a poly type deal. But glad to know you wouldn't cheat. Though…why uh…why haven't you told him? I mean you could I guess but, I mean. You know what? Nevermind.” His attention back on painting in a few more details.

Ben sat down, pulled his knees in and wrapped his arms around them. He sat there quiet for a bit. He hadn’t told Danni about him and Chase yet. He wasn’t sure why. Part of him felt it was because he was afraid of how Danni would react. He considered that. What was he worried about? Danni was his friend. He wanted him to make friends. What would be the reaction that Danni would have that Ben was afraid of? Anger? If Danni was angry what did that mean? Ben chewed his lip, looking at Chase as he painted.

”I didn’t want to hurt his feelings. He has been left by friends for their partners before. I don’t want to do that to him.”

Chase paused in his painting, lifting his brush so the color didn't pool in one section. He placed the brush against his small tray and looked towards Ben. ”That's fair. But if you feel this might be an issue we can always hang out together. As long as I'm with you I'm happy, you don't have to pick between the two and I'd hate for your friend to hate me because I steal you away. But…wont he be angry when he finds out we are dating? He'll think you lied to him about the whole trip, which you didn't, but he may not see it that way. Maybe…tell him that I just asked you out today, at the waterfalls. So that way you preserve his feelings and allow for him to know going forward. Also tell him he's more than welcome on the next trip. I don't mind sharing, but you're still my cuddle bug.”

”We’ll still find alone time?” Ben asked, softly.

Chase placed his book on the ground as he scooted closer to Ben and pulled him into his arms. ”Of course we'll still find some alone time. Not even special agent Old Man could stop that from happening. But that doesn't mean that you, or us, can't spend some of that time with your friends.”

Ben nodded, ”Alright. I’ll tell him. Thank you.” Ben leaned forward and kissed Chase. ”Go back to your art.”

Chase pulled him back in and peppered him with kisses. ”Go back to your other boyfriend and bugs.” He smirked before sticking his tongue out and resuming his paints.

Ben huffed, but he was smiling as he stood back up and went back to his wandering. He pulled out his phone and started texting Danni again.

Chase had continued to work on his painting for Ben, stealing whatever glances he could to see his boyfriend from time to time as he wandered about or sat with bugs. Every time he did it made him smile before he rolled his eyes at himself and went back to work. His tongue sticking out in extreme focus anytime he began to go near a delicate section he didn't want to mess up. After some time he put the water colors away, pulling out a few micro pens to add a bit more highlights or details he otherwise couldn't get with a brush and water.

Ben spent the time examining plants and bugs and things. He was happy doing this. He was also texting Danni. Going back and forth about things, revealing that Chase had asked him out. He was vague about it, not actually lying. It felt good to tell him the truth. He didn’t really understand why Danni was calling Chase ‘Sauna boi’ but if Chase owed Danni a sauna trip, he’d make sure it’d happen.

Once the finishing touches had been placed, Chase carefully pulled the page out of his book. He wrapped shadows over it as they slithered towards Ben and the image appeared before him. Chase holding up some heart hands towards Ben.

When the shadows moved, Ben put away his phone. He looked at the painting and then over at Chase. He had a huge smile on his face. Ben gently took the painting and held up the k-pop heart. Rejoining Chase he hugged him and kissed his cheek.

”This is awesome thank you. Also you owe Danni a sauna apparently. You know him?”

Chase looked away shyly. ”Yeah yeah, we danced at the stupid party. I told him that we could figure out if I like saunas next time we met again. He never gave me his number soooo it was more of a see you at school kinda deal.” He shrugged. ”Didn't even know his name or realize who he was until you showed me that pic.”

”He didn't realize who you were till I sent him the pic of us.” Ben laughed it was a bit ironic.

”Oh, uh…what um. What Pic?”

”The one we just took here.” Ben said, and little worry coming into his voice. Would Chase be upset about that?

”I…don't know what I expected. That makes the most sense, and we don't exactly have many together.” Chase immediately thought that they'd need to correct that. He'd want to need to swim through photos of them as he searched for something in his phone's gallery.

”I think any others are of us with the stamp.” Ben relaxed a little. Chase wasn't upset.

”We should take more together. Actually, one sec.” Chase stood up and pulled Ben into a passionate kiss, quickly snapping a photo of the two of them kissing before pulling away to look at it. ”Perfect.” He set the image as his phone's background.

Ben's heart rate spiked during the kiss. He took a couple deep breaths when Chase pulled away.

”Don't let my uncle see your phone screen,” Ben said when he saw what Chase did. He held up his phone showing the photo of the waterfall without them.

”I keep my phone locked. See?” Chase held up the lock screen, showing an image of him mid-air doing a skateboarding trick as he was silhouetted by the sun directly behind him as it set.

Ben nodded. ”Okay,” he smiled brightly. ”So, what's next?

”A roughly six hour long ride to the next park. I…may have booked us a hotel for the night too. I desperately want a shower after last night. I can still feel the sweat on me.” Chase made a disgusted face at the idea of sweat still clinging to him.

Ben grimaced. Six hours. “If it weren't with you I'd actually go insane.” He did not seem bothered about not having showered.

”Give it time. I might drive you crazy yet. So you ready to head out?”

”Yeah, I am.” Ben squeezed Chase's hand.

With everything loaded into the fridge, the camera rigging set, and the dry ingredients covered, the two cooking stations Danni claimed for them were set for the epic shenanigans this collab promised to be. Danni bounced back on his heels and beamed, snapping shots with his phone to send to Dee and Rillie. It was shocking when Leah suggested cooking. He still wasn't certain how Leah felt about him, she was so hard to read, but clearly better than he thought! All his pushy attempts at friendship clearly were working and if she was asking for hang outs, it sounded like she wanted it to continue! Danni laughed to himself.

“I always knew t'ere was a squishy little ‘eart in t'at big, rough exterior! Actually, yeah t'at skin needs a little love next. Our next activity will be spa day!” Danni stated to the empty room. He did a little spin, pirouetting out of the room, and bolted down the hallway to wait for Leah outside. Now he just had to remember not to tell her he was shocked she could cook!

Leah had, admittedly, completely forgotten about most of the clubs that existed at the school. They didn’t really work out for her when she tried them a few months ago. Going “home” for Christmas was a new experience for her. In fact, she was having a lot of those lately. And now Leah wanted to do things differently back at the school.

So she did the unthinkable and made time to hang out with Danni, between studying magic and learning how to properly wield Sjafnamarr.

”Hey.”

[color=E948FC]“‘i, ‘ello, bonjour! ‘ow are ya?! Dee caught me up on your adventures in Asgard and lemme tell you, I was so jelly I tots cried. Where's y'e sword? I want ta see it! So unfair ya didn't send photos ta t'e group chat. And t'e gift shop sounded so fun! I really liked t'e mag t'at Spicy got me and t'e plushes? I lit didn't stop ‘uggin’ t'em for like t'ree ‘ours. T'en Amélie woke up and was ‘ell jelly I was ‘uggin’ t'em and not carryin’ ‘er and who can say no ta t'e princess of t'e ‘ouse? So t'ey ‘ave been sittin’ on t'e shelf in my room.”[/color[ Danni beamed at Leah, talking a mile a minute and gesticulating faster, before he popped open the door to the building with the club room inside. “Okiedokie! Come on down, t'e water's fine! Its a bit o’ a walk but t'ats all fine. Just means I get ta talk more before we reach it! So I got us all set up ta cook somet'in’ t'at's spicy AF! Totally whateves you wanna make but t'en we're swapping plate and tryin’ t'e ot'er person's food! I got us a decent spread o’ stuff, includin’ Carolina Reapers, Dragon's Breath, and some Trinidad Scorpions! I am sooooooooo excited ta try what you're makin’! Not gunna lie wit’ t'e way ya always talked, I kinda sorta maaaaaybe t'ought ya just ate microwave meals or like foraged for food like a squirrel!

Danni paused at the Home Econ door and threw it open, bowing dramatically for Leah. And ‘ere we are! It's not very sexy, but its a solid set up!” The room inside was longer than it was wide, with the front half of the room mostly small tables and a few sewing machines against the wall and the back half with small kitchens set up. Six stations, each with a stove, oven, microwave, sink, and cookware, were available for use and the two closest had cameras rigged around them, a large tablecloth covering the counters and strange shaped objects beneath it. A fridge and freezer combo hummed loudly in the back of the room. “Weeeell, I ‘ope you aren't camera shy, cause we got a lot of them. Don't worry ‘bout bein’ too perfect on camera. Dee'll edit it up and take out the worst of the bumbles and you can see t'e episode before we post it if you want!”

”Why- Who said anything about cameras?” There was a non-zero chance those cameras bugged out and picked her up as a glitchy mess. She didn’t really do social media stuff, even if her friends were all way better at it.

Danni stopped at the threshold and blinked at Leah. “Yeah, duh. I'mma put ya on my channel! You gotta get some good vibes out t'ere silly! Beanie's doin’ all t'is ‘ard work ta cleanse up our images - and no t'rist traps don't count as good - ‘cause we're gettin’ put next ta t'e YA as like t'e face of new ‘eros and stuff and t'ey are not ‘oldin’ back. So, Beanie called me and Dee in ta discuss and ‘ow ta deal wit’ it and she said a lotta big, important, serious t'in's - please don't tell ‘er but I only got like… ‘alf of what she said - but she made it real clear we need ta work on people's fun and friendly stuff soooooo t'en you wanted ta cook, which like yay we're friends!, and t'en I was like, omg, I can show off ‘ow cool Leah is! and bam! ‘ere we are so we can show t'e world ‘ow I see ya instead of uh… ‘ow t'ey saw you at t'e… contest?” Danni offered up hesitantly and then he rushed to explain, waving her into the room. “And its not just you! Its all o’ us. Spicy was not doin’ great eit'er. T'ey're callin’ ‘im a bully and t'ey're wonderin’ if Beanie and Dee can really be ‘eroes when t'eir powers are kinda villiany and t'ey're wonderin’ ‘bout me ‘cause I tried ta burn Tommy alive and they're comparin’ ya ta Eli and Teddy cause t'ey're big brawlers top but ‘ulkin’ is super protective and nice and Eli's whole jam is supportin’ t'e team and you kinda took some cheap shots and said some.. woof, but anyways, t'e whole team's gettin’ put in t'e dirt and we just wanna put out some stuff t'at just kinda reminds everyone we're still just people, ya know? We're still just kids at t'e end o’ t'e day and like, t'e Leah I know is fun and chill and a little confused but t'at makes her cute and yeah, deeeeef a little closed off, but t'ats okay ‘cause we love ya all t'e same!”

”I…” The opinions of most people weren’t that important to her. Leah didn’t see being a hero as someone who just smiled and waved at a camera, she was far more worried about actually fighting people. Maybe she had gotten heated during the Contest, but she was working on being better than that.

Being on camera felt weird. But… If it made Danni happy, then sure.

”Okay, sure. But those cameras are probably going to get finicky when they’re pointed at me.”

Danni gave her a mischievous little grin. “Sounds like a Dee problem really. ‘e edits most of my footage for me so unless ‘e's really busy, t'en its a ‘im problem and not an us problem!” Danni skipped further into the cooking areas all set up. “I didn't really know what ya are comfy cookin’ so I got a bunch o’ stuff for us! Just ignore t'e cameras and ‘angout wit’ me! Anyt'in’ real personal or embaressin’ we'll cut out and you can def look at t'e footage before I post - I don't wanna put anyt'in’ that'll make ya uncomfy! But yeah, we're just gunna vibe, cook some deli deli, and t'en see if what we made is gunna kill us! Sound good?”

”Yeah, that’s fine.” Leah walked over and quickly started perusing the stuff they’d be working with. ”Whenever I make anything, it’s usually something with a lot of heat. I used to go up into the mountains a lot between school periods, and just used a fire to cook. I guess heat doesn’t bother you, does it?”

Danni cheered, flicking on the three cameras, and skipped over to tear off the covering on the dry ingredients. “Nah, t'e ‘eat doesn't bother me anyway!” Danni sing-sang. “Okay, so we ‘ave t'ese peppers: Carolina Reaper, Dragon's Breath, and The Scorpion! T'ey're t'e ‘otest peppers I can get my ‘ands on too! And t'en we ‘ave rice and pasta and couscous, but I'm ‘oppin’ you don't pick it ‘cause it's genuinely t'e worst. T'en we ‘ave all t'e norms in t'e fridge and spices and flour in t'e cabinets and pots and pans and knives. And I t'ink I gotta enough? Pops t'ough I went a little wild. ‘e told me t'at I ‘ad been allowed one grand ta spend from the contest and when I got ‘oke from shoppin’ for t'is, Pops said I ‘ad almost spent all of it! Idk what a grand is t'ough; I t'ought we used dollars but ‘pparently Pops buys stuff with grands and its very confusing, so I just tap t'e magic card and get t'e stuff!”

”This is a lot more than I’m used to working with.” Blank Canvas Syndrome was setting in. Leah often just got her hands on edible plants or cooked something in advance before leaving. ”What sort of things do you usually cook?”

“Oh, ‘onestly whateve's makes me ‘ungry! Chicken korma, marry me gnocchi, beef buorguignon, goulash, picadillo, tonkatsu, pork schnitzel, bulgolgi, gumbo, stir-frys! I really liked makin’ comfy food ya know? A little heavy, a little warm, like a little ‘ug for your mout'!” Danni thought about it. “We can do a noodle fry! It's easy, it's pretty quick, and we can make it pretty complex real easy! Do we ‘ave… Yeah, yeah I got eggs. Whatcha t'ink?”

”Hmm… Yeah, that sounds pretty good, actually. Let’s do that.” Leah reached into the fridge and pulled out some eggs and bell peppers. ”Let’s see. Gonna need a pretty big container. Noodles… Got them here. Okay. What do you want to do first?”

“Okay, okay, okay, I always do noods first and t'en we make a sauce and t'en we do carrots, peppers, mushroom, and t'e cabi. T'ough, I wanna use t'ese peppers ‘cause I want it extra spicy so I guess I can make t'e sauce and add t'e seeds to it so t'e oils are all in it. Are we usin’ rice noods or like, pasta noods?” Danni asked, grabbing the pot and the skillet and popping them on the stove. Danni grabbed a small bowl, a knife, and cutting board and pulled out chili paste, garlic, soy sauce, sugar, ginger, and pulled over the Dragon's Breath peppers. Danni snapped on gloves and cut into the pepper, separating the seeds from flesh and humming a little tune. “Whatcha t'ink? We want it ‘ot as ‘ell or only meh? I'm t'inkin’ ‘ot as ‘ell ‘cause who else can ‘andle t'e ‘eat like us?”

”All in, I’m thinking. It’s just us eating it, or else I’d use less heat.” Leah grabbed some empty bowls and then a pack of rice noodles. ”Let’s use rice noodles, they should keep it from getting too thin. I’ll cut them up and get them ready.”

“Okie dokie artichokie! I love t'at for us. I wish more of t'em liked t'e spicy stuff ‘cause its soooo goooood, ya know? Is is really good food if it ain't fightin’ your mout’?” Danni laughed, finishing up with the Dragon's Breath and then picking up the Carolina reaper and repeating the process. “Are we doin’ veggies only or we want a protein? Dang, I shoulda soaked t'e stuff in t'e sauce overnight; I didn't t'ink of t'at. Let t'e stuff slinking deep inta t'e meat and get all nice and tasty! Mmmm, tender meat.” Danni drooled a little bit at the thought but shook his head before he messed up his fingers.

“Soooooo, what's goin’ on wit’ you Leah? Update me. I ‘aven't ‘eard from ya in a ‘ot second. What's goin’ on? ‘ows She-’ulk treatin’ ya? She as funny at ‘ome as she is all ‘round? T'ats gotta be a fun time!”

”It’s.. Uh. It’s been a lot of things.” A knife went thunk onto a cutting board, as Leah started chopping up rice noodles. ”She Hulk is fine. She’s way nicer than I’m sure she acts in a courtroom, and I owe her a lot already. Things have been hectic, really damn hectic lately. But it’s fine. “

Danni finished up with the Dragon's Breath and moved onto the Scoripion. “Mhm, mhm, mhm. T'in's ‘ave been ‘hectic. I was involved in two kidnappings! It was wiiiiild. We'll, not really kidnappings, but like friendnappin's ya know? When I was gettin’ stuff for t'is, I went ta my favorite grocery shop right? Not'in’ ever works, t'e place smells liek bags, and t'e food? Def questionable but damn, do t'ey always ‘ave what I need. So I went wanderin’ and when we were in t'e contest, I tots almost ‘xploded inta t'e stands and ‘it a person and I ran inta t'em at t'e shop, so we started talkin’ or rather- Ya know, I t'ink you and Ben would def ‘it it off. ‘e gives t'at I-can-chill-in-silence energy you give off and obvi, I can't so I start talkin’ a mile a minute and it's just so easy ta talk ta ‘im so we wander ‘round until t'e speaker starts talkin’ ‘bout somet'in’ ‘bout an adam and t'at means t'e ‘rent t'inks t'eir kid was kidnapped. ‘is Uncle is pretty cool t'ough. Chilled once I chatted ‘im up!” Danni laughed. “‘e's comin’ ‘ere t'is semester too! I'll introduce ya when everyt'in’ is back in full swing!! ‘e can make bugs do ‘is biddin’! ‘e's t'inkin’ ‘bout openin’ up a et'ical bug control business or whatever ‘e said. It was fancier t'an t'at but its def the gist.”

”Bugs? He mind-controls bugs?” That sounded like a weird superpower. ”No idea who that is. How does that even work, do they have to have six legs? Do spiders or moths count?”

“Oh idk! I know t'at spiders don't count ‘cause they're arcanids or somet'in’ and t'ose aren't bugs. ‘e finds t'em creepy. I didn't know t'at spiders weren't bugs until t'en so idk what counts as a bug any more.” Danni shrugged, continuing to separate seeds. “But, ‘e's fun! He's a little cutie too! Really cares ‘bout ‘is family and loooots of ‘omesickness since ‘e's from overseas and all t'at. I def can relate. If I couldn't see t'e fam for a long time, I'd probably cry all day. And t'en- Wait no, I gotta set t'e scene. I just woke up, it's like 9 am. I ‘ad a lovely shower, still workin’ on a cup o’ coffee, and I'm paintin’ my toes, makin' t'em look all cute. I'm in my HotShot bootie shorts, I'm in pink fuzzy robe, I got t'e music rockin’, sunshine's tricklin’ it, I'm just really feelin’ myself, ya know? And t'en bam.” Danni slammed his hands on the counter for extra effect, diving for the bowl of seeds he'd accidentally jolted off the counter.

“Oop, all good!” Danni cheered, holding up the bowl from the floor. He popped up and cleaned up his mes, measuring out chili paste and soy sauce into a small glass bowl. “It's ‘ella dark, I'm in t'e schooliest bedroom possible - like, I t'ought t'at it was school until I realized t'ere was a bed, right? No decorations, sooooo many books, a desk - okay t'at was kinda a fancy desk - and t'en you'd never guess who kidnapped me. Guess, guess!”

Leah wasn’t getting all of that.

”I don’t know. Ultron.”

“Pssssh, nooo. Ultron isn't real, silly! I didn't know you joked like t'at!” Danni giggled. “No, no, no. It was someone even weirder. Spicy! Like, I t'ought ‘e low-key ‘ated me but t'en turns out, ‘e needed some ‘elp gettin’ ready for a big date so ‘e t'ought of me first and alt'ough I did nearly burn down ‘is ‘ouse, it was all gucci! We went ta France and did some goooood clothes shoppin’. Oh, also, what is a grand? Appa said t'at we could only spend like… 10 of t'em but I don't know ‘ow to get grands. I tried searchin’ it but it said it somet'in ‘bout dollars and stuff and I was real confused so I went a bothered Rillie and Dee until they got annoyed. Do you ‘ave any grands and if so, what country are t'ey for? Oooh, are t'ey like a special money?”

”No, when people say that, they mean a thousand. That’s ten thousand dollars. And-” Leah blinked. ”What the hell are you spending that much on for a date? Was he trying to get Dorian a ring made of vibranium or something?”

“Ooooh! I don't really get money. Seems silly when Pa can just make whatever I ask for!” Danni put down his mixing bowl and whipped out his phone, pulling up the photos of Percy he sent himself. “We'll I t'ink we used more t'an 10 grands tbh, but we got ‘im clothes and shoes and some beauty products! And t'en, I got ‘im to wear t'is piece t'at was def a little outta budget ‘cause when Spicy went ta t'e talk ta Raphie, I t'ought ‘e might faint! But I def added some of t'ese shots ta my portfolio. Like, t'e open back on Spicy looked good and t'at bow style? Excellent. ‘e looks good in t'at soft formal look, ya know? Like, everyone ‘as an aspect t'at you ‘ave ta incorporate inta t'e fit and I can't really t'ink of Spicy not in a shirt wit’ a collar ya know so it was nice t'ey ‘ad somet’in’ like t'is. Tbh, Raphie is kinda spooky for t'e people t'at don't know ‘im so maybe Spicy was just spooked. ‘e's easier ta spooky t'an ya t'ink'

Leah glanced over his shoulder. ”That’s a lot of stuff. I don’t really get money either. There’s math stuff involved and I get that, but the rest is just… Nah, to me. Wait, did he say ten thousand in American money or French money?” She asked, bunching up the noodles and setting them in a bowl.

Danni shrugged, prepping garlic and ginger and measuring out just a touch of sugar. “Idk. Spicy said ‘e'd use ‘is contest winnin's for it. ‘e just wanted me ta give ‘im some direction. Money doesn't make sense ta me. Like, if peeps want peeps ta ‘ave it, just let t'em ‘ave it and if peeps need it, just let t'em ‘ave it, ya know. Makes way more sense.” Danni dropped the ginger and garlic and sugar and whisked it together before grabbing the seeds. Danni could feel his mouth water at the smell of the oils on the seeds.

“And yeah, money doesn't make sense. Pops said I could ‘ave one grand ta spend and t'en t'e rest would go inta somet'in or anot'er. Investors, savin’s? Idk, ‘e sat us down and explained it all and I didn't real get any of it so I'm just lettin’ Pops ‘andle it!” Danni plopped the seeds into the mix, whisking it again, and covering it to place in the fridge. “Okay! Sauce done! Noodles gotta get boilin’ and t'en we can get t'e veggies all set up!”

”Yeah. These are ready.” Leah sat the bowl to the side, and then grabbed a pot. ”What do we want for vegetables?”

“Okay, okay, I recommend carrots, t'e spicy peppers, mushrooms, and t'e cabi!” Danni offered, bringing over the chopped up peppers and putting them next to the stove. “Anyt'in’ else ya like ta eat?”

It sounded pretty damn good already. Leah pondered for a moment. ”Hmm… Oh, I know what else it needs.”

She rummaged around in the stuff they had. And she found some garlic cloves. Then she snatched up a smaller knife and chopped it up, removing the skin and washing the pieces off. Two pieces of garlic chopped into quarters. ”That’ll do. Boiling time.”

Danni snuggled right up next to Leah, letting Leah handle the noodles and getting the skillet all set up for a good old fry. [color=E948FC m] “Yeah, garlic is great! Always gotta use more t'an recommended ot'erwise it's just bland.”[/color] Danni agreed heartily, chopping carrots and mushrooms as the skillet heated up. “Oooookay, just gotta get all t'is fried up and t'en you can plop in t’e noods and t'e sauce and we'll be ready to eat!”

”Alright, good.” She was enjoying this. Leah used to hate being around Danni because of how much energy he had. It was like overstimulation trying to keep up with him. But… He didn’t seem to hate her.

That made this a lot easier.

She slid the noodles over to the skillet, then the garlic and then grabbed the sauce. She was doing her best to not be weird about the way he was up against her like a cat against a radiator.

”Maybe next time, we tone down the spice and make enough for the others.”

Danni nodded even as evil crept into his mind. He rested his head against Leah as he worked and gave her a mischievous little grin, popping carrots into the pan to fry. “Ooooooor, we make two batches - on like t'is and t'en a regular one and we serve everyone t'is first and watch t'em try oir deat’ noods.” Danni giggled at the thought, mushrooms hitting the pan next.

“Spicy ‘as some spice tolerance but this'll probs be a touch too much for ‘im, Rillie and Dee are a coin toss, Beanie would def die - RIP your girlie - and ya know, I t'ink Andy would do t'at reaaaaaaaaal macho t'in’ where its too hot but ya gotta keep up the face, ya know?” Danni tapped a mushroom, nodded, and the rest went into the skillet, garlic and cabbage last so they didn't burn, noodles, sauce, and Danni flipped the mixture a few times on the heat, turning off the burner and putting it to the side. He dished some out - a bigger bowl for Leah than himself - and offered her the food.

“But I'm so down ta cook for everyone! Food's an easy way ta show ya love people. Def one reason why I love cookin’. T’at and food is deli deli!”

”Yeah. Never had a reason to before, but I can imagine it would be.” Leah didn’t usually cook for other people, oddly enough. She cooked at home with She Hulk since that barbarian of a woman seemed to think takeout was acceptable on holidays. Usually, there wasn’t anyone around for it when she cooked.

Leah took the bowl and stuck a fork in it, twisting some of the fry around and taking a bite.

Danni paused while he tried to gauge Leah's reaction and he was a little put off by how stoic she seemed. He thought it was going really well but that must mean it came out like trash. Danni pouted as he stabbed the noodles and shoveled it into his mouth. It was everything he expected from a stirfry, ginger and garlic and veggies and soy sauce and - Danni's eyes started to water as the heat from the three hottest peppers he could get finally scorched his tongue and he laughed through a mouthful of food.

“Omg, its so hot, I love this!”Danni cheered around a mouthful of food, definitely sweating a little bit. It was so good he couldn't help himself. “Imma regret t'is later but t'at's future Danni's problem!”

Leah took another bite, then another, then another. And she nodded along. It was pretty god damn good. Nice and thick, a bit of crunch from the vegetables. ”Oh yeah, this came out great. Should’ve done this with you sooner.” Her eyes weren’t watering. She just enjoyed her bowl and the heat coming off those peppers. It made her feel more than one kind of warmth. She grinned at Danni. This wasn’t so bad after all.

Danni, if his eyes weren't already watering, would have certainly been on the verge of crying. “Omg, I feel like I just got a present. I know we ‘ad our little bondin’ moment after like, we all learned t'at we all died and t'en didn't die, and you did real cool magic stuff wit’ t'e runes and t'e flowers and - good luck, btw, cause I lit never wanna touch magic again in my life, it was rough - but t'en like we didn't really ‘ave anot'er t'in’ or ‘an'out so I was like noooo and t'en stuff got spicy wit’ you know what and t'en trainin’ for t'e contest and winnin’ t'e contest, hehe, and now we're gunna ‘an'out more. I'm so ‘appy!!!” Danni babbled on, through food and tears. “We can do a picnic next time wit’ everyone, yeah! We can do t'e real big sammies and we can make pie - try, I don't bake well tbh - and we can do pot roast and we can do s'mores. Ong, please tell me you've ‘ad a s'mores?! T'ere so good, we gotta do it and we don't even need a bonfire ‘cause I can brin’ t'e fire and ooooooo, I wonder if we can do t'ose real fun cookin’ stuff where we go out campin’ and we still make like nice steaks and veggies and tacos and stuff. T'ough, campin’ is a little ‘it and miss wit’ me if only ‘cause showers and morning/evening routine stuff is ‘ard ta do, ya know? Like, I've always meant ta ask, do you ‘ave a morning or a night routine? What do ya use? I don't think you do but wit’ your skin texture, maybe you ‘ave a really special one? Or, maybe our next ‘an'ou’ can be t'e beach? Idk, its so cold and I kinda want a nice, ‘ot beach wit’ sand and tanning ‘cause I def wanna get a little darker ya know? Opens up a whole different part of my wardrobe, but winter always gets me back to snow white levels again, ya know?”

”Uh. I guess?” She scarfed down another mouthful of the food. ”I just… Wake up, sort out my hair, hit something heavy, and do whatever I’m doing that day. I don’t do anything like all of that.” It’s not like she usually needed to. She was in the sun a lot, even when she looked human. And she was scarred all to hell and back, it wasn’t like that needed to be fixed.

“Well, you lemme know and we'll knock out a skin routine for ya. I got Spicy on one last week too. Beanie's got good skin, Dee ‘as ‘is own stuff, I got Rillie some stuff for Christmas, and idk what Andy does but Imma get my ‘ands on ‘er sooner or later. She's my neighbor now so she can't run away from me forever.” Danni cackled evilly, a manic look in his eyes. “Everyone's look perfect. T'ough, t'e growt’ spurt looks good on ya. You're rockin’ - hehe get it? - it so far! Love t'e real confidence you've been showin’ ‘bout it!”

Confidence? Her?

”I don’t really have a choice. This was an accident. My dad did something to me before I was old enough to start remembering things. Made me look like a human. Apparently, I was born like this. Weird stony skin and all.” She took another bite of the wonderful fry they’d cooked up. It was great, really great.

”I can be an ass, sometimes. But you’re pretty okay to be around, you know.”

It felt like little bubbles in his stomach, thousands and thousands and thousands threatening to bubble up and spill over if he didn't get some sort of physical affection in right now. And this time, there wasn't even a shower to jump in! He jumped out his chair, almost running in place. “Pleaaaaasaase let me ‘ug you. I ‘ave so many big feelings, I gotta let t'em out!”

It was funny how she used to be pretty untouchable.

”Sure.” She moved her bowl to one hand and carefully put an arm around the tiny spiced up golden retriever boy.

Danni wrapped himself around Leah like a koala, uncaring of the scrapes her skin left him. Danni started sniffling and his voice was watery. “T'at's t'e nicest t'in’ t'at you've ever said to me! You're normally real gruff and t'ats okay ‘cause I love ya but its so nice to ‘ear it Imma cry!” Danni blubbering. “I love ‘an'in’ out wit’ you and I wanna do t'is more wit’ you! You ‘ave ta come iver ta t'e ‘ouse next break too and we gotta get you somet'in’ ta text wit’ t'at won't break in like five seconds so I can send ya photos and memes or I can like get ya scrapbooks with a buncha stuff and I can just talk you t'rough t'em and… and… and… T'ank you for bein’ my friend!” /color]

She couldn’t keep the smile from creeping up on her face. Her chest was fluttering. She hugged him a bit tighter. This was nice.

She felt like a dumbass for not letting this happen the last two years or so.

”Th-Thanks for being mine. I didn’t know you were.”

Danni gasped. “No. We've been friends for years! Our friendiversary is in 6 months, 16 days, and…” Danni checked his phone. “8 hours! I just t'ought you didn't celebrate friendversaries! Wanna celebrate t'is year? We're do ya wanna go? We can go anywhere in t'e world! ‘ow ‘bout Cancun? It's ‘ot, it's fun. Or we can go ta Peru! Machu Pichu is kinda borin’ but t'e mountains trek up is ta die for!”

”That sounds fun, actually.” Did people actually celebrate that kind of thing? Curious indeed. ”Speaking of things that sound fun, you still hungry? Gonna grab some more of this fry.”

“Oh, yeah, go ‘head!” Danni waved Leah off, using a napkin to scrub the tears off his face. “Nah, I'm good wit’ what I go. I ‘ave ta work on flyin’ later so I don't wanna overfill or Imma get queasy AF!” Danni laughed, shoveling a nother fork full in his mouth.

Leah wasted no time in swiping up another bowl-full. Then she stopped. ”…Weren’t we supposed to record this?”

The fork fell out of Danni's hand.

“Fuck!”

Six hours and many stops later, Chase finally was able to pull them into their hotel for the night. He'd paid cash, courtesy of one of the wallets from the nicer hotel they'd stayed at, and took Ben up towards their room. He of course booked an ADA room once again, now knowing this had to be a staple given Ben's condition. As soon as they opened the door to the room Chase through his bags off to the side of the room. ”I'd fall on the bed if I didn't feel so gross. Don't need to dirty the sheets before we even sleep in them.”

Ben glanced into the bathroom as they entered and smiled as he saw the shower space. Spending time with Chase in the shower aside, he was wildly grateful for the large open space. If Chase had wanted to shower in a little cubicle of a shower he could do that, Ben was not getting into one that small. He wondered briefly what the school shower set up was like. Did they have floor bathrooms that everyone shared, or private ones?

”Shower then? Do you know if this place has laundry? Or will we want to hit up a laundry mat again?” He was ready to shed his pants that had gotten muddy, though that had been hours ago so it was just dry and dusty now. Ben checked on Titan, the only bug he was traveling with. The little rescue from beetle rock. Ben wondered if he had told Chase that Danni had helped him name the little guy.

”I made sure it had laundry. You seemed to really get in it with those bugs, but seemed put off by the idea of dirty clothes the other day so I tried finding a place with one.” Chase began to strip off his clothes, tossing his shirt one way, kicking his pants in the opposite direction, and just standing there in only his boxers and socks for a moment before he made his way into the bathroom. Last thing he needed was his feet on frigid cold tiles.

Ben admired Chase for a moment then, followed suit, removing his clothes, and following after Chase into the bathroom. ”Thank you. I do have a second pair of trousers with me, but it’s good to have clean pants.” Ben grinned a little, knowing that the phrasing would sound weird to American ears.

Chase paused for a moment, cocking his head and turning on his heels to face Ben. He'd heard some rustling, but wasn’t expecting Ben to be stripped down and behind him. He turned away shyly as his heart skipped a beat before turning to face him again. ”So which is it? Trousers or Pants? Pick a lane.”

”Well, I also have extra pants with me. I would not be running around for ten days with only one pair. That’d be insane,” Ben said a shit eating grin on his face.

Several expressions ran through Chase's face all at once. Wiping them clean with his hand as he rubbed his face. ”I…” He walked up to Ben and placed his hands on his hips. Looking at him for a good long second before giving him a kiss. ”You drive me crazy you know that right?”

Ben laughed. ”Pants are what you are wearing right now. Trousers go over that,” he explained.

Chase put on a faux British accent as he pointed down to Ben's boxers. ”Here I thought those were your knickers.”

”Unless you’re a girl, you are wearing pants.”

”Actually.” Chase pulled off the rest before kicking off his socks and turning on the hot water. ”I'm not even wearing that. Are you joining or just standing there for show?”

”Hmmm, the show is pretty good,” Ben said, a smile on his face as he looked Chase up and down.

”You little perv.” Chase quickly covered himself with one hand before laughing. He moved into the now hot water, letting it warm him up as he closed his eyes for a brief second. ”Youre more than welcome to stand there, I like what I see too.”

Ben bit his lip, letting his gaze slowly return to Chase’s face. ”The view is good, but you know. I think there are other ways to enjoy such pieces of art.” He started laughing at his own cheesiness.

”Oh my god. You are such a dork!” Chase laughed. ”Fortunately for you though, that's exactly my cuppa tea. Speaking of, we should get some after to help stay warm.” He motioned with his head for Ben to come and join him..

”Tea is always the correct answer.” Ben agreed and finished removing his clothes. He stepped into the warm water. It felt good to be with Chase. Even in a damn shower. It helped that the shower was big enough that he couldn’t touch the walls all at the same time.

The second Ben stepped into the shower, Chase wrapped his arms around his waist and pulled him in close. Kissing him before giving him another kiss on his forehead. He stared at Ben, holding him as he tried to figure out how to ask something without seeming the tiny bit jealous that he had been feeling. ”Sooo…”

Ben stood up on his toes a little to kiss Chase on the lips. ”So?”

Chase rested his forehead against Ben's, closing his eyes as he let the water hit his back as he thought to himself What're you doin man? Don't ruin a good thing.” He let out sigh before he shook his head slightly. ”Nothin Benny Boi, I was just being stupid is all.”

”That was a big sigh. Are you sure?” Ben asked softly, suddenly nervous. He had gotten used to a few things during this trip, gotten better at reading Chase’s mood, but that didn’t mean he was good at it. Not yet.

Chase’s heart stopped. Nerves shot within him as Ben called him out, politely sure, but all the same. He was silent. Didn't know what to say or do. He rested his chin atop Ben's head. ”No. Yes? I dont know man.”

”We’ve talked about some heavy subjects. We haven’t lied yet,” Ben paused. ”Are you mad at me?” He wasn’t sure if Chase was, but of all things that would make Chase hesitant to talk, that seemed likely.

”No my sweet King, I am not mad at you. Just myself. I know it's dumb, but…you were on your phone a whole lot more than usual on the drive today, I also noticed that your house music had shifted beyond your usual tastes and…I dunno, I got a little jealous that's all. But I don't want you to feel like you can't talk to your friends or other people or anything so, yeah…it's stupid.”

Ben nodded, he had been a little worried, but Danni had started the ‘20 question’ game and he had gotten wrapped up in the conversation. More than he should have. Especially when alone with his boyfriend.

”Danni asked me about what music I liked. He recommended those songs. I wanted to listen to them. They were pretty good. Your feelings aren’t stupid.” Ben could hear his mom in the statement. The way she’d smile and make him a cup of tea and sit with him to talk about it, whatever was bothering him. Damn. The world sucked without her. He felt tears burn at the edges of his eyes and he pressed himself against Chase, tucking his chin to hide them.

”We got into this conversation, and were asking each other questions back and forth. And it was fun. I liked getting to know him better. Do you want to do the same thing? They were dumb questions but sort of helped me. I guess.” He tried to focus on that, the water, Chase, anything but the past.

Chase felt the moment Ben pressed in harder. He instantly went to hold Ben tighter as he felt his words reverberating in his chest every time Ben spoke. ”Hey hey hey, it's ok, it's ok. Don't – ah fuck, see this is why I didn't want to say anything, I didn't want to upset you. It's fine, really, I just – I need to get over myself that’s all. I've spent so long being selfish recently that it's hard for me to pull back from it sometimes ok? Just, don't get upset.”

Chase rubbed Ben's back with one hand as he cradled his head with the other. Mentally chastising himself for clearly upsetting Ben over something so stupid. His voice was low, a whisper with a tinge of gravelyness to it. ”Yeah, we can uh, we can do that if you'd like.”

”You didn’t upset me,” Ben said softly. ”It’s just that was one of my mum’s sayings. Feelings aren’t stupid.” Ben shook his head and pulled away slightly so he could look at Chase.

”I don’t want to hurt you. I like Danni, he’s my friend, and I don’t want to hurt him either. I’ve spent all day talking with him and thinking over what you said. I don’t know if anything would happen, but I want us three to be friends. That’s important to me. My round table can have platonic friendships.” Ben thought Danni was cute, and sweet and funny. But he didn’t know even after figuring out how he felt about Chase if that meant he liked him in the same way. It was hard to know over text. Hell, his solution for figuring out if he liked Chase more than a friend was just to kiss him. So he really wasn’t in a position to make any decisions.

”I’d like to. I’ll share my answers of what Danni asked me too.”

Chase wanted to protest, say that some feelings were in fact stupid, but he didn't want to argue against the memory of Ben's late mother. He may not have cared for his own parents too well, but Ben clearly did and Chase wasn't about to try and tarnish those memories. Chase bit his lip, thinking about Ben's response to his round table. His heart fell still again. ”You said not cheating. I'll hold you to that, just…if anything feels like it might happen… let me know first? Maybe? Fuck, I don't know. Just forget I even said that just now, so these questions is it like set ones? Or we coming up with our own?”

”No cheating,” Ben promised again. ”I won’t lie to you. As for the questions we were just bouncing them back and forth. I was coming up with some, but then I ended up googling questions to ask. And while I was there I googled a few other words. Kind of trying to understand stuff,” he let out a small sigh. ”But yeah, he asked me what my favorite song was. I told him and he sent back those songs. I’d have to look at the messages to remember exactly the conversation, but it is stuff like ‘do you have any siblings?’” Ben was pretty certain Chase didn’t, they had talked about his past, but not much about before he had been kidnapped. So he wasn’t 100% sure. ”I already knew he had siblings so I asked if they were alike. I don’t have any. I’m an only child. I have cousins on my dad’s side, but no one on my mum’s. Obviously, she only had Matt as a brother and he can’t have kids.”

Chase’s heart fell into his stomach shortly after Ben began to speak, only beginning to clear up as Ben continued on with his statement. For a moment there he believed Ben was going to state he wanted to he with Danni, or worse with Danni instead of him. He didnt know what to think at the moment, what to say. Ben had said so much and moved past so many things. He decided to start with what felt like the most obvious question, regardless of how badly he wanted to tease Ben about not even asking him for his own musical tastes. ”What else did you google?”

This was a weird conversation to be having in the shower, Ben thought, ”Uh, well I googled poly. I sort of had heard the term before, but didn’t really know what it meant. That’s why I didn’t understand what you were trying to say this morning. I understood that people don’t have relationships with just one person, but I didn’t know the word for it, or all that it could mean, which is a lot.”

Ben was quiet for a moment, ”What did you first think of me when we met, at the contest? Why did you approach me like that?”

”Oh. So uh, what'd you think of it? Poly I mean. Not that I'm interested in it or disinterested, just…curious.” Chase smiled at the question. ”I told you already. I saw a cute guy, and I approached you. There wasn't too much beyond that. I don't know why I did it really, I just…did. I'm glad I did though.”

”I’m glad you did too,” Ben admitted. ”Hmm, I think that it makes sense in a way. It seems like a lot of responsibility. One relationship is already difficult, more than one, you have even more things to worry about. But, I think that if... if it were people who liked each other, if everyone was good with it, I think that’d be nice.” Ben had spent a good amount of the car ride looking up different terms. He didn’t think it’d be an issue if it were a hinge situation, but he’d want a kitchen table relationship. One where everyone knew each other and hung out. He wouldn’t want to stress out trying to divide his time. Maybe occasionally he’d be fine with one on one dates, but he was used to groups.

Ben thought about what to ask next. Some of the questions with Danni had felt like filler, around his actual question. To ease tension between one question and the next. ”Let’s finish showering. We can keep going after, and I can read you the ones I answered for Danni.”

Chase nodded. Trying to think about how he'd feel about sharing his time with Ben with another person. Sure he said it was fine with Danni because of the issues he had with being abandoned. But actually thinking about sharing his dating time? Like Ben being off with another person romantically and alone while Chase was left behind? He didn't exactly like that idea, at least he wasn't sure if he could. ”Shower first then, and questions and tea after.”

The shower, after that, went by quickly. They cleaned up, and continued to chat a bit, but about unimportant things, like what they wanted for dinner. That still hadn’t been fully decided by the time they were toweling off and changing into clean dry clothes. Ben’s dirty ones in a few piles between the main room and the bathroom, Chase’s no different, if not a bit more spread out.
Ben grabbed his phone and pulled up the text log. God they had talked a lot. He scrolled back to the start of the 20 questions game. He considered reading off the conversation, but in the end decided to just hand the phone over to Chase. He hadn’t said anything he wouldn’t want Chase to know.

Chase was in his towel, sitting on the bed as Ben passed him the phone to read the 20 questions. He shifted, laying down in full but keeping his head off the pillow and on the headboard so his damp hair didn't wet it. He was meant to read the questions, but Chase flicked to the top of the text chain and read each one. There were several instances where a pit felt as if it was forming in his stomach, moments that felt flirtatious and even though some happened before Chase and Ben even hung out at the skate park, it still hurt. He could see why Ben liked Danni, it made sense. It also made him wonder if he was even good enough for Ben.

His face ran through several different emotions as he continued on, one hand almost constantly pressed against his lips in thought. Especially when he'd read that Ben stated that he said he was ok with poly. Chase wasn't fully sure, he was joking before and now everything was becoming so real and it made him feel sick. He felt as if he'd just gotten Ben and was suddenly losing him already. The images Danni sent didn't help either. When he finally reached the end of the thread he tapped the camera icon and snapped a photo of him shirtless, in a towel, laying in bed with his hands in a peace sign and a very unimpressed look with a caption of ‘Hi’ before tossing the phone back towards Ben on the bed. He didn't say anything, he didn't know what to say.

Ben watched and frowned as Chase’s face betrayed his emotions. He couldn't identify all of the moods but he had a feeling Chase wasn't happy. Why? Nothing in those texts would be something Chase should be upset about? Right?

”Chase?” he asked softly. Unsure of what to say.

”Yeah babe?” Chase leaned his head back, staring up at the ceiling as he answered.

”You seem, upset.” Ben hedged. His phone buzzed, several messages coming in back to back in the quintessential way that Danni texts. He glanced at it and considers looking, Ben is confused. He had told Danni he was signing off for the day.

”Go ahead, answer it.” Chase got up from the bed, lingering at the edge as his feet rested on the carpeted floor before making his way towards a bag to snag his PJs for the night. His towel thrown and discarded into the bathroom.

Ben chewed on his lip and picked up the phone from where it had landed after Chase had given it back. His frown deepened at the photo. He smiled though as he read Danni’s messages.

”Danni says hi, he wants your number, and you owe him a hang out.” Danni was so sweet. Did he really not see how upset Chase looked in the photo? He responded.

”Can you help me understand?” Ben asked.

Chase waved away Ben's message about Danni. ”Yeah yeah, I told him we could already. Honestly if he wanted my number he could've just asked. You have it, my phones in my pants right pocket.” He was in the middle if getting into his sweatpants, hopping on one leg. ”I can, can you just…give me a sec? Im trying to think of how to word this without sounding like a complete ass.”

”Okay.” Ben said softly, he looked at his phone as a couple more messages came in from Danni. He responded, sending Chase's contact info, and frowning. What had happened? He pulled on pants and sat cross legged on the edge of the bed, his knee bouncing.

It wasn't long until Chase collected himself. Still shirtless, but now in his Freddy's sweatpants as he rounded the corner out of the bathroom and towards where Ben was sitting. Taking a seat next to him as he hand sat between them, torn between wanting to pull Ben in and wanting to give him some space. ”Look, I'm just going to be blunt here because I don't know what else to say or how to phrase it. Do you like Danni? Like, do you have a crush on him? Because the way your messages read, the pictures he sends, it's a little flirty and reading it hurt. I just…I'd rather know now than get caught with my pants down later.”

Confusion crashed through Ben. He wanted to curl up. He wanted a cup of tea. He needed to think through it all. Confusion shifted to irritation and anger. What had he done wrong? Maybe he shouldn’t have shown Chase the texts, but if he hadn’t... then what? Was he lying?

Ben made a small huffing sound. He stood up and started pacing. Leaving his phone behind. He didn’t want to have this conversation. He didn’t want to fight. He didn’t want to upset either of his friends. Sure, he liked Danni. Had been a little upset that he had gone on the super cool tour of the multiverse with his other friends. That had been before meeting Chase. Well, okay, not technically. He had met Chase by then at the skate park, and Chase had teased him about being his boyfriend. But Chase had also teased him at the Contest. Chase said he had thought he was cute even back then, which was wild considering Ben had been surly as all bloody hell that day. Why? Why? WHY!?

What was he supposed to say? Yes, he liked Danni, he thought he was cute. But not to worry. That if Chase didn’t want him to be friends with Danni he’d cut him off!? No way. He wouldn’t do that. He had promised. And Chase had said it was okay? He had said that Ben could stay friends with Danni, but now he was changing that? Is that what was happening?

Chase felt his heart drop. He hated this, hated seeing Ben like this, hated that he was the one to cause all of it, the one to ruin things again. His eyes began to burn, he could tell that he wanted to cry, but he held it in, kept the tears at bay and let the knot in his throat continue to grow. He didn't know what to say, he had no way to make this all right, to change the past or how he felt. He couldn't help the jealousy bubbling up inside of him. Finally, he spoke, his voice broken, strained, depressed and pleading. ”Please…say something, anything. Yell at me, hit me, do whatever you have to just please say something.”

Ben froze in his pacing when Chase spoke, pulling him out of his spiralling thoughts. It had been days and he hadn’t heard him speak like that. Ben trembled.

”I’m not going to yell, or hit you. I’m trying to figure it out, where I went wrong? I don’t know what to do or say.” Ben was so scared. ”What did I do wrong?”

Chase stood up and tried to take Ben's hands into his. His voice still trembling. ”You didn't do anything wrong, it's me. Im the one that's broken, I'm the one that messed up. I just – I know you said that your friends and I'm ok with that, I'm fine with that, but those texts? They didn't feel like friends Ben, they felt like you were talking to a crush. But maybe that's just me, maybe I'm too fucked up to see beyond myself and notice you are just friends…”

Ben let Chase take his hands. He held onto them like he was falling, like if he let go so would the world. ”I am friends with him. I don’t know what he thinks of me. He has never said anything that implies anything more than friendship. He is cute. I do like him. I don’t know if I like him in a ‘I want to date or have sex’ with him way. I don’t think it is fair to assume he likes me that way either. I don’t know if he is just friendly, or if he is flirting with me. I can’t tell. I don’t know.” Tears burned at Ben’s eyes and spilled over. ”But none of that matters. Because he is my friend. And you’re my knight. And anything else is extra. I don’t care. I don’t know. I don’t know.” Ben leaned forward into Chase’s chest, tears running hot down his cheeks.

Chase held him in his arms. He could feel the tears as they hit his chest and that broke him. He couldn't hold the tears in any longer and as he held his boyfriend, as he tried to speak, he sobbed. ”And you are my King. I'm sorry, I didn't want to hurt you, I didn't mean to make you cry, I never want to see you cry. It's going to be ok, we are going to be ok. Alright? We'll figure this all out together. I just don't want to lose you, I'm so afraid to lose you…” He pulled Ben in tighter as if he might become smoke and vanish if he let go. Pressing a kiss atop his head. ”Im so sorry…”

It took Ben a few moments to calm down, to stop crying. He wanted a stupid cup of tea. He always wanted one after crying. When he finally had his wits about him, he pulled back enough to wipe at his face, he really needed to blow his nose too, but he didn’t want to leave Chase’s arms, not yet.
”I don’t want to lose you either. I’m just confused. I don’t even know where to start talking about any of this. Because even if I do like him, I don’t know if he likes me, and you were the one who brought up the poly thing. But now you’re scaring me. I don’t need anything from him like that, not if you’re not alright with it. We can just be friends. That’s all I want.”

”Who wouldn't like you? You're smart, cute, funny, and so much fun to be around. Anyone would be lucky to be with you, I am lucky to be with you.” Chase placed his hands on Ben's cheeks and used his thumbs to wipe away the tears before doing the same with one hand to clean off Ben's upper lip from his runny nose, wiping it off on his sweatpants before going in to kiss Ben. ”I don't want to scare you, look I'm just as confused about all of this as you are. I…you're the first guy I've been with and this is so new to me still. I – joking about the poly thing was probably a bad on me, but if later down the line…if that's something you want to pursue, I'm not against trying it for you. If it doesn't feel right then we can have that conversation then and see how we want to go forth. But for now, in this moment, you are my King and I your Knight and only wish to make you happy.”

Ben kissed Chase back. Relief washed through him. They’d be okay. He nodded. ”Sorry for getting snot all over you,” he said softly. ”I like you, too. I don’t want to hurt you. I didn’t think I would. Do you want a cup of tea? I need one.” He lt shaky, and his head hurt a bit from the crying.

”I could go for a cup of tea. Maybe a movie? Just you, me, cuddled in bed with a good cup and a good movie.” Chase didn't even comment on the snot, he didn't care enough about it. All he cared about was making sure Ben felt better. He was about to say something more when his phone went off, the Merlin theme song playing for less than a second before it started up again, and again, and again, seventy times in a row. Chase looked towards his phone, then back at Ben. ”If he kills my battery I'm going to end him.”

”That sounds good. You pick the movie.” He looked over where Chase’s phone was going off again and again and again. He laughed. ”Yeah, you get it now. He’s just like that. I’m going to wash my face. And get some hot water going, you get the T.V. set up?”

Chase made his way over towards his phone, seeing all the missed messages. He started scrolling through them as he began to set up the movie, torn between genres he had a few picked out and ready depending on what Ben was in the mood for. He laid back on the bed, adding Danni into his contacts and changing the name to Sir Gwain before sending off a singular text and putting his phone on silent.

Ben washed his face and cleaned up a bit. He was still stressed out, but at least he had calmed down some. Once he felt like he could go back out into the room with Chase again he did. He started looking around for an electric kettle. He couldn’t find one, and thought back to the other hotel. He didn’t remember there being one there either.
”Wait, there isn’t an electric kettle in here. Do we have to order hot water?”

Chase pointed towards a Keurig machine sitting on the counter. ”Its for coffee but if you don't put a pack in only hot water comes out. It does have a coffee taste to it though since they're rarely ever cleaned. We can order hot water or tea if you want to, or go down to the lobby store to get two cups of hot water. So what're we in the mood for? I got Godzilla Minus One Minus Color, MazeRunner, and Ms. Congeniality.”

”Whatever is easiest for the water, except for coffee tasting, that sounds horrid. And uh, I only know anything about Godzilla. I don’t know the other two movies,” Ben said, he sat back on the bed. ”What are they about?” At the moment he wanted something a little light hearted, which Godzilla definitely was not.

Chase leaned over and gave Ben a kiss. ”One's about teens who are put through tests in what they call The Maze, and it's like a Sci-Fi Action survival type deal. The other is a Rom-Com.” He got off the bed and grabbed an old band T from his bag, putting it on as he continued to speak. ”You think about what you want to see, I will be right back with my lord's waters.” Before Ben could protest, Chase stepped into a shadow and vanished.

Ben's stomach did a pleasant little flip. He smiled as Chase disappeared. Once he was gone though he sighed heavily and lay back on the bed. ”Fuck,” he whispered into the empty room. He had almost messed it all up, and why? He rubbed at his face trying to center himself. Well the movie pick was easy enough. He was even less in the mood for a rom-com then he was for Godzilla. So Mazerunner it was. He stood up and out of his bag, put on his pj’s real quick. It probably was a good idea for them to just cuddle, nothing else tonight. They needed to cool down. Everything had been happening so fast. Danni had called it a U-haul and Ben had looked that up too. It was true. They kind of had. Not as fully as the term suggested, but enough. He laid back down, plugged his phone in, muted the ringer, and waited for Chase to come back.

Chase appeared within the hotel's lobby, the cold tile pressed against his feet as he wandered the area pacing back and forth. There was still a hitch in him, he'd left his phone upstairs and for good reason. He wanted to grill Danni. To ask him what his intentions were, why he was flirting, if he was flirting. But he needed to trust Ben. Trust he wouldn't just run away. He needed fresh air. Chase stepped outside, in nothing but his sweatpants and a band T that had seen better days and had small holes along it. He let the cold run through him, let the breeze shake away everything he was feeling until he was numb to it all. His feet hurt from how bitter the bite was, then finally he went back inside, went towards the Lobby's little market and asked for two cups of hot water, snagging a couple sugar packets as well before making his way back up to the room and knocking. ”Room Service.”

It wasn’t long until Chase returned with the hot water, Ben heard the knock and was a little confused, but looked through the peep hole to confirm it was Chase. When he did he opened the door.

”Hey,” Ben smiled. ”I’ve got the tea packets in my bag,” he said and hurried over to his bag and pulled out the box of tea packets. He pulled out two of the Earl Grey. ”Oh, do you want Earl Grey or English Breakfast?” God he felt nervous all over. Like it was the second day again.

”Earl please.” Chase closed the door gently with his foot until he heard the satisfying click of the lock. ”Stole a couple of sugar packets too, they're in my pocket.” He placed the cups onto the counter before taking his shirt back off and tossing it over to the side. ”So what'd you pick? Or did you think of something different?”

He figured that Chase meant the sugar was free and he just grabbed the packets not literally stole them. For a brief moment Ben was confused. Then he remembered the movies. ”Oh, let's watch Mazerunner. Sounds interesting,” Ben said, and took the cups of hot water from Chase. He set them down and placed the bags into the paper cups. ”How much sugar do you like in your tea?” Was he supposed to take the sugar from Chase’s pocket?

”Oh shit right, the sugar.” Chase pulled out the packets and laid them onto the counter. All real sugar, no artificial sweeteners. The only difference was if it was white or raw. He did notice the confusion on Ben's face and his smile dropped a fraction. ”We don't have to do the movie if you're not up for it? We can do the questionnaire or just vibe, anything really.”

”Oh, no it wasn't that. I just thought you meant tea. I was confused.” Ben took two of the white sugar packets and added that to one of the cups. He slid the other to Chase, letting him decide what he wanted.

They should talk. They should figure this out. But he was so scared of a sad outcome. They had gone all the way just the night prior and were already fighting.

”You sure? I don't want you to feel like you are walking on eggshells with me ok? If you don't want to do something tell me, if you want me to do something ask me, but if it's just tea the tea then…” Chase shrugged, grabbing his sugar packets and putting four in.

Ben sipped at the scalding hot tea. It wasn't ready. He didn't care. He needed the ritual. He stirred it.

”I am down to watch the movie. But also, maybe we should talk. Decide on... not rules... but boundaries. Decide what is fair. To everyone. Or we ignore it all until we are at school and can talk about it. All three of us. Because I don't want to make a decision that impacts Danni without him getting a say in it.” He wasn't looking at Chase. He was looking down at the tea as it slowly darkened. He sipped it again. It still sucked. Maybe that was because of the cup, or maybe it was because his mum wasn't the one who made it. His limbs felt heavy. The grief of the past few months pulled at them. He pushed it away and sipped again.

Chase looked down. It felt like all of his energy had been drained at once. He felt cold beyond the fact he had just been outside. It sounded almost like Ben wanted to break up. The tears threatened to come back once more. ”Boundaries are good. Talking is better. I – “ He sucked in some air, having left his cup to the side on the table. ”You first. Tell me what's on your mind, what you're thinking, wanting.”

”You,” Ben shrugged slightly, still not looking. ”But I promised Danni before I met you at the skate park that I'd be his friend. That I wouldn't leave him because he had been hurt by his friends getting into other relationships and leaving him behind. I didn't know at the time I'd meet you again and that we would connect this way. So maybe that was a bad promise. But I'm not going to break it. My boundary is that whatever we do as a couple that's fine, as long as I also spend time with Danni. I can be better about texting, I can do I don't know, but I am not going to hurt him.”

”Woah woah woah. Benny Boi, slow down there. I would never want you to hurt him, or any friend you make ever. Ok? And if I ever try to tell you to choose between me or him then dump me because that's not what boyfriends do. I don't care that you're texting him. Yeah I'm jealous, and I can't fully help that and I'm sorry I cant but…dont lose a friend over me ok? Maybe – shit, maybe we can make group chat? So while you two talk and I drive I can be part of the conversation. I won't be able to text back but you can talk for me. That way I at least feel…included? And maybe when we are together hanging out beyond the car now texting unless it's Matt or an emergency. If I'm spending time with you I want to be with you not you and a phone. Is that…fair?”

Ben gave a small sigh of relief and looked up at Chase. ”That’s fair. I’ll set that up tomorrow. Thank you.” Ben’s chest hurt and he felt like crying again, but he did not want that. So he sipped at his tea and fought it back. Emotions were stupid. And as soon as he thought that he remembered his mum again, and how much he wished he could ask her for advice. She had the best advice. She always knew what to do or say when things were difficult. He took another deep breath, it hitched a little.

”I can set it up right now if you'd like? Unless you prefer to do it tomorrow?” Chase snuggled in closer to Ben, wrapping an arm around him as he gave him a kiss on his cheek. ”Sorry for springing all of this again…I didn't mean for tonight to go like this.”

”He has had your number for five minutes, tell me, do you want to start a group chat with him right now? Or do you want to have some quiet time watching a movie just you and I?” Ben leaned into the embrace but looked up and raised an eyebrow.

”It is a lot. But you’re not the only person in this relationship. We have to talk to each other too. As much as I enjoy,” Ben cleared his throat. ”Praying with you. If we want something more, talking is important too.”

Chase raised his eyebrow. ”You might make me a pious man with the way we pray. But you're right, I need to communicate better about things that bother me. Also…I do wanna wait, because in the one second he had my number he sent me seventy messages. Seventy babe. I just want some quality with my little Cuddle Bug right now. It's that ok?”

Ben snorted. ”He talks like that too. A little hard to follow sometimes.” Ben shook his head in amusement. ”And yeah, that’s okay. Movie, cuddles, maybe 20 questions.”

”But first, I need to give you some apology kisses. I messed up big time today and I need to make it up somehow.” Chase pressed a kiss to Ben's neck, then another.

Ben set his cup of tea down. He shivered at the kisses, and resisted giggling. ”You didn’t mess up. You had feelings and you expressed them. That’s what you’re supposed to do. We figured it out.”

”And right now” Chase continued to kiss as he spoke. ”I'm expressing more feelings.” The moment he knew the danger of hot tea was set aside, Chase straddled Ben and looked lovingly into his eyes. ”You drive me crazy Bug Boi, in more ways than one, and I wouldn't have it any other way. You have my sword, and my heart.” He leaned down and pressed a kiss against his lips.

Ben was grinning. ”I like it when you express your feelings. Not sure why I drive you crazy, I feel like I’ve been more trouble than good, but I’m glad you like it. Mmm your sword you say.”

Chase blushed. ”I meant metaphorically. Like, my allegiance, my loyalty. But also…yeah, my uh…” He got shy again.

Ben grinned even brighter as Chase blushed. He leaned forward and pulled him into a kiss. ”Those all sound good to me.”



The night before had gotten better. Chase had felt that a necessary obstacle was now hurdled in their relationship, and he was certain even more would come. But so long as they held fast and hurdled together, they'd be fine. After all, isn't that what boyfriends do? Overcome hardships in spite of them? He knew Danni wouldn't respond, it was too late at night, around 2 am as he sent a few texts just to allow himself a sense of normalcy and before long the lonely night was over, a new day had risen, and it was time for one of Chase's new favorite pastimes. Waking up Ben.

There are many ways to wake someone up. Gently, lovingly, with a shock to the system. Chase decided a mixture of both was in order. He'd recalled exactly how Ben liked his tea, trying to memorize the right coloration for the ratio of water to milk or cream. Finally, he'd made Ben's cup, set it off nearby, and ripped the sheets off the bed as the cold air seeped in and the warm created over night dissipated. ”Goooooood morning my beautiful babe, time to rise and shine and go see a volcanic park!”

Ben snapped awake. It wasn't cold in the room, but it wasn't as cozy as under the blankets. He yelped and sat bolt upright. He shivered at the temperature change and glared at Chase. He supposed there could be worse ways to be woken up. There were also infinitely better ways. He stuck out his tongue.

”Meany. Why?”

Chase gasped as he was called mean. “But I brought you tea, even waited for it to steep before waking you.” He passed the cup over to Ben as he took his own cup of black coffee, taking a sip. ”As to why? Uh…I missed you all night and desperately wanted you awake and had you asked for five more minutes I'd be inclined to say yes, which would ruin the tea and make me feel lonely.” He stuck his tongue out back.

”Mmm tea can make up for a lot of things.” Ben nodded and stood, taking the cup from Chase. He sipped at it. He felt muscles relax. The tea was made right. It tasted good. Chase had gotten the balance of flavors in just the right way that Ben liked. So, it wasn’t the cup. It really had been him messing it up the night prior.

”A good cup of tea, makes up for even more.” He kissed Chase lightly. ”You’re forgiven, my knight.”

Chase felt as a single tear streaked down his cheek. Wiping it away quickly as he looked away. ”Awe shucks, thanks. My ever so benevolent King.” He lifted his coffee up as he took a shy sip from the cup.

Ben tilted his head, he bit his lip and then asked, ”I wasn’t really mad about being woken up that way. Irritated a little, sure, because it was cold. But not mad. Are you okay?”

Oh.

His heart sank a little as Ben clarified. Chase had thought he was forgiven for the night prior. He knew things had felt patched up, fixed until they could discuss things further when the time was right, but he still felt the weight of his mistake. That was his burden to carry. He was made very aware of just how much his actions affected others now. He promised he would be more open, more honest. ”My Lord, I had thought you meant I was forgiven for last night's transgression. I misunderstood is all “

Ben’s mouth opened into a slight ‘o’. ”I told you last night that your emotions are not stupid. You’re allowed to have them and allowed to express them. I am definitely not mad at you for anything about last night. I was scared during it. I didn’t know what to do, I didn’t know how to fix it. God, I was so afraid that I had messed up the best thing that’s happened to me since my parents died,” Ben sighed. ”When I came here, to America, I didn’t want to make friends. I didn’t want to do anything but skulk. I was mad at myself, and my Uncle, and a whole bunch of other things. So I cried because I have been happy and I was scared it was going to go away. My dearest knight, you will never be transgressing if you are honest with me.”

He was the happiest he'd been? That alone sent Chase over the moon and back as he clung to every word that Ben had said. A sigh of relief along with a few tears of joy. Yet, he still felt the need to ask. ”Then say you will forgive me for the fear I placed in you, I never wished to hurt you in any way.”

”Chase, my first and dearest knight, I forgive you.” Ben stood up on his toes and kissed him.

Chase smiled as a small chuckle escaped him. ”We should really invest in some shoes with height.” Chase kissed him back as he teased.

Ben smiled, ”Oh, you don’t like that I am shorter than you?”

Chase placed his cup of coffee off to the side before wrapping his arms around his boyfriend's waist. ”Oh I love it.” He picked Ben up and twirled him in the spot. Once he set him down he gave his neck a kiss.

Ben laughed, this felt right and good, and he was happy they had figured their shit out. He didn’t want to lose this.

”What are you going to do when I hit a growth spurt and end up taller than you, hmm?”

Chase placed a quizzical finger to his lip. A soft hum emanating from his mouth as he tried to think. ”I guess I'll have to hit one too, or buy platform shoes.” He smiled, a giggle behind his lips. ”Short, tall, same height, I'll like you all the same. Buuut just don't go growing anytime soon ok?”

”I cannot promise that,” Ben shrugged. He was only 14, and he was bound to hit a growth spurt eventually. Even if he had basically finished puberty.

”Now, as much as I would love to keep you in my arms all day and stare at you, I am hungry. So what shall we do for breakfast? What're you in the mood for?”

Ben thought about breakfast, his eyes going a little distant as he remembered early mornings, slow mornings, and rushed ones. He focused back on Chase, ”Hmm, not picky. Something warm I think, not hot,” he gave Chase a flat look at the expectation of something spicy being put on offer.

”Mexican? Could go get some killer Huevos Rancheros. Its like…mild spice to none, has eggs tortillas, the whole shebang. Think Shakshuka but very different. Oh! Or some Eggs in Purgatory. We'll have that.”

”I don’t know Shakshuka is,” Ben frowned. He considered what Chase was suggesting. Mexican food equaled spicy in his mind. He shifted. He had told Chase on day one that he’d try things, and Chase was saying that the option was not spicy. Finally he nodded. ”Alright, we can try it, no promises that I’ll like it.”

Chase fist pumped the air as he went over to grab his phone. ”Oh you'll love it! Just gotta find a spot now, shouldn't be too hard I mean Cali is lousy with Mexican places. Its great!” The more he searched, the more his smile faded. There was nothing save for one restaurant in this city, and its reviews weren't exactly glowing. They weren't bad but…average. Chase let out a sigh as he looked back towards Ben. ”Bad news Benny Boi.”

”What's wrong?”

”No dice. This town is lame and doesn't have much options in the way of Mexican. So I guess we'll have to get something else. Tons a barbecue and burger joints of want to lunch later though. You guys do barbecue back in London?”

”Yeah, I know barbecue,” Ben claimed.

”Sweet. Lets grab some later then. Just thinking about it has got me hungrier. But first, a shower, then we will see if anything calls out to us on the road for a decent meal of breakfast. Sound good?”

Ben did not see a reason for a shower. He felt clean. But he was willing to take one with Chase, especially since the shower here was big.

”Sounds good.”

Chase placed his phone on the bathroom counter, opening up his music as he began to blare it while they prepared to take a shower. The Reason by Hoobastank coming through as the water began to heat up and he continued to undress, singing along to the lyrics as he stole glances over at Ben.

Ben had never heard the song before. He listened to Chase and he was good. Ben didn't sing or do much in the way of music, he could appreciate it though. Ben also caught the lyrics, as he undressed he tilted his head and looked at Chase. Giving him a soft smile. They'd be okay. They'd make each other better people and be okay. He joined Chase in the shower.

When the song ended, Chase thumbed towards the tiled open shower with a whistle. ”Man the acoustics in here are great. Nothing like my shower, really helps to carry the voice.” A new song began to play, and Chase looked a little embarrassed. Sure they'd essentially been listening to club music on the drives, Ben's London House Music being much more in favour with the clubs of today, but the next song was practically archaic. Still within the club genre as Donna Summers came over the speakers from a time back when club was Disco.

”Its a good voice too. Better than mine.” Ben didn't recognize the music that was playing.

”Nah. Do love a good karaoke though. I'd show you my dance moves but I may slip in here.” Chase laughed.

”Please do not slip in the shower. That'd be so difficult to explain to emergency services.” Ben laughed.

It was too late, Chase had already begun to dance in place. Shaking his hips side to side very slightly as he began to do the twist. ”You dance Benny Boi? Got any sick Londoner moves?” He gave Ben a wink before placing one hand behind his head as he began to do the sprinkler. ”Got nothin on this huh?”

Ben giggled. ”I in fact do dance, but in clubs, not the shower.”

Chase reached out and grabbed Ben's hands moving them back and forth as he did to try and get him to dance with him. ”The beat waits for no one, not even in the showers. Let's see if you've got the Dance Bug in you.”

Ben shook his head. ”How many bug jokes can you make?

”As many as there are bugs in the world. Now you gonna Bug-gie uggie uggie with me or leave me hanging?”

Ben rolled his eyes, but he was smiling, and started to dance. He was careful, not wanting to slip. At least there was some space to move.

”There we go!” Chase was giddy, glad that Ben had finally joined in on the fun.

Ben shook his head. ”Focus on the shower weirdo.”

”You think I'm gorgeous.
You want to kiss me.
You want to hug me.
You want to love me
You want smooch me.” Chase continued his little shimmy before finally grabbing the shampoo to actually begin showering.

Ben sighed, shook his head, and then laughed. Chase was silly, but it was nice. He started to focus on the shower too.

The pair finished washing up and getting ready for the day. All laundry having been done last night while Ben slept. They drove around for about half an hour looking for a spot to eat when Chase had finally given up and pulled into a McDonald's. It was time Ben tried American Sweet Tea. It was still early enough to get breakfast thankfully, but he made sure to order a large sweet tea alongside two orange juices for them.

Ben tried the tea and decided that that was why Americans had health issues. He nearly gagged. ”I thought I liked my tea sweet. I apparently am a paragon of self control.”

Chase took back the cup, taking a long drink of it before letting out a content sigh. ”Delicious isn't it?” He was grinning, clearly taking a small amount of pleasure in Ben's distaste for the American abomination.

”If getting sugar sick from a single drink is delicious I'm concerned.” he shook his head. The rest of it was alright. He could eat McDonald's, he had eaten before moving to America. Though it was different.

Chase shrugged before they continued the drive. He was certain Matt wouldn't approve of the method of sweet tea between his thighs, a bagel sandwich in one hand, and steering wheel in the other. Even more certain he'd hate it when he wanted a sip of his drink so he used his knee to steer while he took a quick sip. But the Old Man wasn't here, and Chase was a very good driver. They'd made it to Lassen and upon arriving to the building where they would normally grab their stamps.

”THEY'RE CLOSED?! OH what BULLSHIT”

Ben frowned at the sign. Annoying. But he supposed it made sense. There was a lot of snow. Ben had never driven in snow before and had gotten a little nervous. He took a quick picture of the sign. He would have to tell Matt, but he decided to wait until they figured out what they were going to do next before bothering him.

”Well, damn,” he agreed. He had been looking forward to seeing a volcanic park. ”What should we do now?” Ben did not know any of the plan really except the base line off drive to park, visit, bugs, and hang out. They were on day five of 10. So they had plenty of time. But it didn't seem like this place would open until spring.

”I…dont know. I mean obviously we need to tell the Old Man. Don't need him flying the X-jet over here because of a wrong address or something.” Chase had begun to pace back and forth as he tried to think. He didn't know the area well at all, he was a southern cali kid. ”I'm open to suggestions.”

”Yeah I didn't want to text him till we had a plan.” Ben bounced a little.

”Well two options really right? We leave either way. We start toward the next stop or do something else. I don't know how far it is to the next one. I also don't have any idea what else to do up here. This place is almost devoid of life.” It was also cold as hell.

”OK wait, idea. Yes. We go to the next destination early and spend our last day at Medieval Times! It's brilliant! And near home.”

Ben grinned, ”Yeah!” He wasn’t totally ready to get back into the jeep, but he also didn’t want to be outside in the cold. His breath was showing.

”Alright, let's get back into the Jeep.” Chase opened up the door for Ben once again, bowing at his king as he had done so many times. Once Ben got in he turned on the car to get the heater going. The radio began to play before Ben's phone connected, a warning of an oncoming storm quickly coming in in their area. It advised to stay indoors and find shelter.

Ben raised an eyebrow. ”How serious is that?” Storms in London, weren’t ever that intense. He had spent a winter at his grandparents that had included being snowed in for two days, but America had earthquakes and hurricanes and tornadoes and god knew what other types of natural disasters. It probably also had freak snow storms.

Chase sighed. ”It might be pretty serious. Roads will be unsafe to drive. I can take us part of the way but…we might need to find a hotel around somewhere in between.”

”I’m going to text Matt and let him know about the park being closed and that our plan is to just head to the Redwoods, should I mention the snowstorm?” He pulled out his phone. Danni had texted him too. He would have to make the group chat now too. He did that real quick and sent his Uncle a text too.

”Nah don't worry him with talks of storms. He's too much of a worry wart.” Chase had begun to pull away, driving further north towards the Redwoods. It was about a four hour drive, but they wouldn't be able to make their stops with a storm approaching. ”Try and find the nearest place to stay. I can't guarantee out one hour stops with weather like this, and I don't want you in the car longer than you can handle.” It was clear the amount of concern in Chase's voice, even if he was trying not to show it.

”Okay,” Ben said softly. He felt a pit start to build in his stomach. Once he was done messaging his Uncle he started looking for places to stay. He had never booked a hotel before in his life. Adults had always done it for him. He had no idea what he was looking for. What places were good, or bad, or much of anything beyond - this place is warm and not a car. He appreciated that Chase was honest with him about them needing a place to hunker down. Texts were coming in from Danni, and his uncle. At least Matt’s were straight to the point. He wrote simple texts that were one or two things and then left it there. Ben liked texting with Danni, but right now he was a little stressed out.

”Hey hey hey, no worries. We're gonna be fine. This beast is an all terrain vehicle. That's why the tires are so big, it's meant to handle all weather types including this snow storm. We just need to find a place so you can move around. That's all.” He placed one hand on Ben's lap as he tried to reassure him.

Ben squeezed Chase’s hand and smiled. ”Thank you. I think I found a place. I honestly don't know what I’m looking for in a hotel.” He didn’t want to hold up the phone for Chase to see, he wanted him to pay more attention to the road.

”Any place is a good place so long as I'm with you and you have open space. So I'm sure it'll be fine.” Chase focused on the road, save for the text messages that kept coming through from Danni, he wouldn't look at them but he'd tell Ben when to answer back. But as they drove, it became harder and harder for Chase to see out his windshield. The storm having come on fast and hard as a flurry of white threatened to blind them. They weren't far off from the hotel Ben found, but Chase was becoming increasingly anxious. His left leg began to shake as his fingers tapped against the leather wheel until finally they made it.



”I think its best we just teleport in. The snow seems deep and I don't need you getting hypothermia on me.”

”Okay. How do we book a room?” Ben suddenly felt very young. Like the 14 year old he actually was.

Chase looked at Ben's phone, trying to help him book the room. He quickly noticed something that was difficult to see with the flurry happening outside, it was a resort. A very nice and very expensive resort. His eyes went wide, turning to look at Ben as he tried to figure out what to do. ”Hey we may need to find another place. I can’t afford this.” He turned the phone to show the nightstand rate to Ben. But as Chase went to start the car again, the engine stalled. ”No no no! Come on!” He slammed his hand onto the steering wheel before leaning forward and pressing his forehead against it.

”I'm going to call Matt.” Ben placed a hand gently in Chase’s arm. ”I have to tell him. And he did give me an emergency credit card. But I have to tell him.”

Chase tried and tried to figure something else out. He kept starting and stopping his sentences as he stammered towards an answer before he finally gave in with a grumble. ”Ok…”

Ben nodded and called his uncle, it took a few moments to explain the situation. Matt sighed, but understood that weather was not something either of them could control. He permitted the use of the card, knowing that once the boys were inside the resort they’d be safe and warm. The card was in Ben’s name, so his legal approval wasn’t needed, but the fact that it was teen boys booking, his guardian approval might be needed, so he stayed on the phone.

”Okay, let’s get inside.”

Chase wrapped the pair in darkness, taking them under the pavilion before the door so as not to scare the patrons inside. As they walked into the lobby, his jaw dropped. The place was huge and very clearly expensive. Instantly an employee had made their way to them to ask if they needed help with their bags or coats and Chase simply stepped closer to Ben. ”No thanks we got it. Just need to check in.”

They smiled at the pair and led them over to the Front Desk and after a few phone calls and the given storm that seemed to only be getting worse, they finally were allowed to check in. They hadn't been able to pick an ADA room as the picking were very slim given the influx of new check ins, but with luck they got one with a massive shower. Why anyone (beyond Ben) needed so much space in a shower was beyond Chase. They not only had more than one bed, they had more than one ‘room’ with multiple levels. ”Dude. What. The. Fuck.”

Ben was thankful that Matt had been so obliging. He’d have to find a way to make it up to him. Though he figured part of it was that Matt was worried about them. When they entered the room Ben’s jaw dropped. He had seen the price tag. He had swiped the card and it had been approved, but the number hadn’t quite reflected the room. Not really. Not until he was standing in it.

”I have no idea,” Ben snorted with laughter. ”Dude,” he chuckled again at the word. ”Danni is going to lose his mind. I have to send him pictures. This is great. We’ve got so much space. Is it bad that I kind of hope the storm lasts a while? Get to be snowed in here with you.”

”If it's bad then I don't want to be good.” Chase walked around the room slowly, his hand trailing against the stone countertop until he found a hotel brochure that had some information about the resort. This place had everything it seemed. ”Holy shit. Benny Boi they have a fucking heated pool! Indoors! Oh I want go swim so bad!!! Can we?” He was absolutely giddy with excitement.

”I suppose, but I don’t have bathers with me,” he was still relishing everything about the space. His uncle had not been pleased about the price tag, but the other option of sleeping in the jeep during a snow storm was something he was even less pleased about.

”Dude I'll buy us trunks, it's the least I can do. I'm sure the shop below has some.” Chase beamed before making his way over to Ben and lifting him into a twirl once more before giving him a deep and passionate kiss. ”I – you're – fuck I cant even think im so happy right now youre the absolute best boyfriend ever!”

Ben laughed and kissed Chase back, he wrapped his arms around him as he was twirled. It felt strange, but he enjoyed it. ”You’re that happy about getting to swim?”

”I'm that happy about being with you. Dude, look at this place! And i get to spend it alone with you?” Chase sent a barrage of kisses all over Ben's face. ”Think of the food. Ooooooh my god the food. I bet you its absolutely amazing.”

Ben was grinning, ”I didn’t plan this. I didn’t even know what to look for in a hotel. It was just the top option between Redding and the Redwoods. We’re lucky we made it this far anyway. Imagine if we got snowed in while still in Redding.” He shivered at the thought.

Chase lifted Ben up and placed him onto the counter. Kissing him once more and then again for good measure. ”Oh you knew what to look for, this place has it all. We could do a spa day. Danni would be so jealous.”

Ben placed one hand back to get a measure of how much space he had. It was reflexive. He had enough, he wasn’t pressed against the wall. He smiled. ”Danni will definitely be jealous. This is more his speed than the hiking or anything else we’ve done this trip. You know, as soon as we tell him we’re going to get a barrage of texts.”

”So? Let him text. I can respond later. For now I want to spend time with my absolutely amazing and beautiful boyfriend.” Chase rested his head against Ben's chest

Ben smiled, and wrapped his arms around Chase. It wasn’t often that Chase got to lean against his chest. It was usually the other way around due to the height difference. Ben also didn’t mind the insane texting that Danni was capable of. He couldn’t always keep up, but in general he liked it. He thought it was sweet. And it wasn’t that different from a face to face conversation with Danni. He shifted his thoughts to Chase, and focused on him. He gently rubbed at his back, and wondered if the marks there would ever heal. He hated the people who had done that to Chase. Who had taken so much of him away, they had stolen him and his life and changed his future. But... if they hadn’t, would Ben have met him? He hated if’s and what ifs. Hated them. Because he had spent so much of the last few months going over them. Trying to find where he had gone wrong, trying to find what had taken his parents from him. He sighed, and pulled Chase in a little tighter.

”I’m a little sad that we aren’t doing all the parks, but I think I’m okay with it. This place is fantastic, and we’re going to have a great time here. It’s only the 7th, there is no way a storm would last so long we miss the curfew. Right?”

”If it did, your Old Man can't get mad. We can't control the weather and neither can he. He has no jet to get us, nor could he fly in this weather. So tough on him.” Chase kissed Ben's cheek softly. ”I'm sorry we didn't get to do all the parks, I'll plan it better next time. And I'm sure that old geezer will let us come back up and explore it another time if we explain it. He's already ok'd it once.”

”Yeah, maybe spring break, when the snow has melted more, and the bugs are in the early part of their life cycle,” Ben agreed. Matt really couldn’t get mad, he had admitted as much. He lived in California for years and hadn’t thought about the snow. Though, in his defense he lived in San Francisco that whole time, not anywhere that got snow. San Francisco’s weather was fog.

”Hopefully, he doesn’t decide that this is proof we should have been chaperoned. He only really allowed it because of Morgan. He figured if she didn’t see a bad ending to the trip it’d be fine.”

”I still haven't seen a bad ending.” Chase smirked. ”If anything, the fact that we safely got here and had the luck of getting a room is proof that Morgan was right.”

”That is true. Matt might not agree, but he’ll survive.” Ben grinned. He wasn’t totally ready to leave Chase’s embrace yet, so he didn’t say anything about getting moving.

Chase bit his lower lip, his eyes wandering Ben's face, neck, then shoulder. He had too much pent up energy, too much excitement right now, he felt like he needed to bite down on something. He'd already left a few marks on Ben's shoulder before, and was debating on if he should leave more.

Ben saw the look on Chase’s face and raised an eyebrow, ”What are you thinking?”

A grin began to spread on half his lip, the other held on place by the vice grip his teeth had on it before he finally spoke. ”I really wanna bite you. Like, really bad. I don't know how to explain it but I gotta get this out.”

Ben blinked, he had not expected that, but he smiled and nodded. ”Alright,” Ben said. If he was honest, he did like how Chase bit him during... prayers. ”Are we... uh, you know, or just biting and then moving on?”

Chase shot his eyebrows up. ”Oh. I was just wanting a bite. I'm not, it's not, thats not the kind of energy it meant” He stammered on with a bit of a chuckle. ”More like…when a puppy gets all excited and just starts to nibble…gah its stupid sorry.” He buried his head into Ben's chest again to try and hide the embarrassment.

”Cute aggression,” Ben supplied.

”What?” Chase looked up, but barely.

”It is when you have a cute kitten in your hand and you wanna squeeze it. Cute aggression,” Ben frowned, trying to remember. ”My cousin, I think, talked about it. They had gotten a new kitten, it was super cute and he had this urge to squeeze it.”

Chase nodded. That felt about right. He'd never heard it having a name, then again he never tried explaining it to others either. ”May I?”

”Yeah,” Ben nodded, smiling. He’d probably be a bit riled up after, but he could hold onto that for later.

Chase smiled. He didn't skip a beat as through the shirt he bit into Ben's shoulder and bit hard. His arms pulling Ben closer to him, holding him tight as he latched onto him. When he finally let go there was an imprint of his teeth in the shirt, and beneath an indent on the skin. ”Thanks…”

”I don’t mind. I actually like it. I’d say anytime, but I don’t mean that literally. As long as you don’t leave marks that’ll get seen by Matt. And we are in private, and you warn me. I don’t know if I’d like being bit without any warning, unless we are in the middle of... activities.” He was turned on now, his face was a bit pink and his pants a bit tighter, but as long as it stopped there, he wouldn’t want to do more. He definitely wanted to do more. But it could wait.

”I've been careful. No where he can see and only in parts clothes of any kind can cover. Don't worry. Just…dont be shirtless for a while.” Chase lifted the collar of Ben's shirt to look at his handiwork and smiled.

Ben melted a little at the smile. ”Yeahhh, if we go swimming I might want a rash guard.”

”I uh…didn't think about that. Yeah we'll get you one too.” Chase suddenly felt embarrassed again. He didn't realize this would affect them for swimming and other shirtless activities too.
He'd need to start doing it on the inner thigh then.

Ben kissed Chase lightly. ”I’m not mad. Don’t worry. I just don’t want some busy body to see us in the pool and think ‘teenage delinquents’.”

”Here I was worried someone would think you're being abused. I couldn't care if they think we're delinquent because we are.” Chase giggled, though in his experience no one ever bothered to see if you were abused or not. They just looked away.

Ben had not thought about that. His experience as a teen was around no loitering signs. Ben's smile became a little strained as he remembered what Chase's back looked like.
”You should also get a rash guard for yourself,” he said softly.

Chase’s smile twitched. Why would he need? He froze. He was so excited about it all he'd forgotten. ”Yeah…” His voice was raspy and sharp as he inhaled. ”Maybe this isn't…such a good idea…I – “ The words got caught in his throat. He hadn't spoken about this to Ben yet. He hadn't needed to. ”I don't even know if I can swim anymore… I told to before I've had panic attacks, that that's how I recognized yours. It happened in the shower for me too, not because of the space. I got water in my face, couldn't breathe. I – I used to face the water before all this, but now when I do it's like I'm back in that tank again.” His hands gripped onto Ben's shirt. ”It happened again when I got some water in my ear later on, I couldn't hear right, freaked out, it was…bad. Fuck, I used to love swimming so much and I haven't even gotten a chance to since then that…I'm not even sure I could anymore.”

Ben's face fell. Anger and bile rose as Chase explained himself. Ben hated the people who had done that to him. He wrapped himself around Chase, not tightly, if Chase needed he could easily be free. Because Ben knew how scary that could be. It had been slowly building for him over years he had slowly come to hate taking a shower or any small space where he couldn't stretch out his arms all the way. He wanted to help. To fix it. And he was so mad that that joy had been stolen from Chase.

”We can take it slow. Shallow end or the hot tub. Go in just as far as you want. And if you can't, we leave. Don't push it. Just take it slow. If you want. Or we can order some food and watch a movie and cuddle. I don't care. I want to spend time with you. If it is here or there I don't care.” He was just glad it wasn't trapped in the car.

Chase nodded slowly. He wanted to do this. He needed to try. He couldn't let those people take more away from him. ”I want to try. If things get bad, just…pull me out please? I'll try my best to control the darkness but if I can't, leave. Please.”

Ben nodded in assent. He didn't completely understand Chase’s pain, not the depth of it, but he knew the echos of it. He was lucky. His power was not something that could hurt easily. He could call insects to him they might defend him. But his power was not as direct. It wouldn't be as easy to hurt someone. He wondered for a moment about those whose power made touch impossible. How did they manage? Matt was lucky his touch was one he had control over.

”I don't want to leave you alone, but I'll give you space. But let's do our best for it to not get that bad. As soon as you feel it creeping on you we'll get out. We can head down as soon as you're ready for it.”

”Benny I mean it. Leave. I don't want to pull you under water without an escape. But, yes, if I start to feel it creep in I'll get out immediately. Ok?”

Ben did not like the idea of abandoning Chase when he was hurting the most. He hated that. He didn't want to promise. It felt... wrong. But he saw and heard how serious Chase was and the tingle of fear at being dragged under water at not being able to escape, that gripped him and he took a deep breath and swallowed. ”Okay. I'll leave, if you lose control.” And Ben hated himself for the promise.

”Thank you.” Chase kissed him gently, resting his head against Ben's. ”Ok. I'm ready.”

”Okay,” Ben said, and unwound himself from Chase, ready to slide off the counter he had been placed on.

Chase whimpered as Ben let go. He didn't want it to end, but he supposed it'd have to if they wanted to go swimming. He lifted Ben off the counter and plopped him back onto the floor. Holding his hand out for him to take before descending down the resort to buy some trunks and rash guards.

The store in the hotel was fancy. It was bigger than any hotel store Ben had ever seen. He was honestly surprised that a ski lodge sold swimwear. But they did. Ready for an unprepared guest that wanted to swim, especially since everyone was snowed in. Ben felt weird in the store, but they were able to find what both of them wanted. He was thankful the place had rash guards. He hadn’t been sure they would, and if they didn’t both of them would have been swimming in shirts instead.

There were a lot of other things in the store. They’d be set if they needed anything. But it was obvious that this place was expensive by the type of things on sale, and the types of people in the shop. Ben felt nervous, but with Chase there he wasn’t worried. They’d be fine.

After they checked out, the cashier gave them directions and told them, “The pool area has changing rooms, lockers and towels. Your room key will give you access. Pool hours are from 8 am until 10 pm. There is no lifeguard on duty.”

”Thanks.” For a moment he wondered why the cashier was telling them that and they realized people buying bathers during the middle of a snow storm were obviously going to the pool, and might ask those exact questions.

Once the pair had finally changed out of their clothes (that Chase had simply sent to the room with his shadows) and into their suits, Chase was ready to take on the pool. He would've loved to cannonball into the water, but he knew that might be a bad idea. So, as Ben had suggested, he started slow. Only going in waist deep at first as he slowly waded around.

Ben waited at the top of the steps down into the pool. He didn’t want to get wet until he knew that Chase would make it at least a little way into the pool. If he had to run he didn’t want his feet wet. And he hated that he was afraid enough to think that. He didn’t want to be afraid of Chase. In his opinion he didn’t think Chase would hurt him. Chase was too sweet to do that. But he knew the clawing panic. He knew how bad it could get. So he waited, waited for Chase to turn around and nod, or give any indication that he’d be okay. That they wouldn’t be going back to the room immediately.

Chase turned around, an uneasy smile on his face. He was fine, for now, he lowered his body in deeper, stopping midway up his torso before taking a shaky breath. Holding up a thumbs up for Ben before lowering down to his neck and then shot back up slightly. Panic raced through him before he made his way off to the side of the pool and placed his back against the wall, breathing slowly.

A small sigh of relief passed from Ben’s lips and he was about to step into the pool to join Chase when he shot back out of the water. He waited a moment as Chase tried to center himself. He wanted to be there for him. Fuck it. He climbed into the pool, quickly joining Chase. The water was nice and heated.

”I’m here. You’re okay,” Ben said, joining Chase.

Chase hugged Ben close, closing his eyes for a second as he took in his breath. He could breathe, he was ok, he wasn't in a tank, he wasn't alone, he was fine. There was a long shaky exhale before he slowly opened his eyes. ”Thanks babe.”

Ben leaned into the hug. Thankful for it. He had been worried that Chase would push him away again. He couldn’t stand the thought. He knew it had been for his safety, but that didn’t make him not hate it.

”Of course. You helped me. I’ll help you. Always, my knight.”

”And I'll always help you, my King.” Chase gave Ben a kiss, pulling him into a tighter hug as the stood within the waist deep water.

A voice called out to them, staring at them with indignation. “Where are your parents you two?”

Chase turned to look at the old sour pussed woman who was talking to them. Surprised that anyone was even paying attention to them.

”Dead,” Ben said, almost reflexively, but he had learned some dark humor tended to throw people off.

Chase had responded at the exact same time and with the same answer. Clearly needing that form of comedy to help release a bit of the tension he was having from being in the pool. He looked back towards Ben and laughed. ”Jinx! You owe me an ICEE.”

Ben met eyes with Chase and couldn’t contain his own laughter. ”You still haven’t even explained what an ICEE is.” He shook his head.

The woman had a look of abject horror on her face. She didn’t know how to respond. “I can report you minors for being in here unsupervised,” she said, trying to recover her sense of control.

”Ooooo. I can report you for being a weird pedo staring at minors! Hows that sound to ya?” Chase snarked back. ”Its a free pool and last I recall Adult Swim ended years ago. So “ Chase made a shooing motion for her to move away.

The woman clutched at her neck, Ben couldn’t help but think of women clutching at pearls. She left the room quickly. Possibly heading for the front desk, or maybe she was going to leave them alone. Ben laughed.

”Adult Swim?” he asked, now that they were relatively alone. The pool room was not empty, everyone was trapped indoors, so it was no surprise that some other people had come to relax in the pool room.

”Some old ass rule back like a million years ago where kids had to leave the pool so only adults could swim. Its archaic and lame like her.” Normally Chase would've started to float onto his back to relax, but the fear of getting water into his ears kept him from doing so. He just simply pulled the two further into the deep end. The water now midway up his chest so that he could slowly acclimate to the feeling again.

”Wild.” Ben allowed himself to be pulled deeper into the pool. He wanted to dive all the way in, but was content to stay with Chase and let him take his time. ”We weren’t even doing anything.” Ben carefully considered the land mine that they had just dealt with. Chase had never said his parents were dead. After his kidnapping, he didn’t go back to them. That’s what Ben knew. Had they been killed during the kidnapping? Or had something else happened? Ben wasn’t sure. He also knew how much Chase didn’t like the subject. He didn’t like it more than Ben about his parents. And Ben found it a little easier the last couple of days to mention his parents. It still hurt like hell. But the constant coiled grief had eased.

Chase shrugged before waving his hands back and forth within the water. Feeling the space, how wide it was, reassuring himself he was safe outside and with Ben. He dipped a little lower, bending his knees just enough to allow himself the freedom to get back up if he needed. He tried to focus on the conversation.”Some folks can't leave well enough alone. Best to ignore them or out crazy them.”

Ben wrinkled his nose. ”Back in London we only got yelled at by old people if we were causing a nuisance.” Ben wondered if it was the location or the specific hotel. He shook his head. ”Eh, all well. She’s gone, and you’re doing fantastic.”

Chase looked away shyly. ”Thanks…” He sank just low enough to blow some bubbles with his mouth, but keep his ears above water. It didn't last long. The fear someone's swimming would kick up the water made him anxious so he stood back up. ”Feels stupid. I feel stupid.”

Ben held out his hand for Chase, dipping low enough in the water to be at his neck. ”What have I said?” Ben asked, his tone serious. ”Your emotions aren’t stupid. You definitely aren’t stupid. You’re smarter than me, that’s for sure. And you and I both know fear is difficult and can be irrational as hell. You can’t control that. But things like this I think are good steps to dealing with it. If you learn how to manage it just a little bit, if you’re ever in a situation where you end up in water, you can control yourself long enough to get to safety. That’s good. In my opinion, as long as you can do that, you’ve won.”

Chase took Ben's hand. He whispered Ben's little mantra to himself about his feelings and emotions. He'd heard it enough times in this trip already. Yet he couldn't help but smile at it. He took in a deep breath, held it, then exhaled. ”I cannot defeat you my lord as you are always right and just. Even in matters of the mind. Thanks.” He offered Ben a lopsided smile. He wanted to try swimming, he could keep his head above water. He could be fine. Right?

Ben smiled at Chase’s words, and squeezed his hand. ”I’m here. You’re okay. What do you want me to do? How can I help?”

”Let's swim. I want you to have fun too. Not just dote on me like some wet nurse. So let's try it. As long as I can keep my head above water…I think I'll be fine.” It felt so silly to Chase. Normally he could at least wear earplugs to keep the water from getting in, but that wasn't the issue. It was the sound that came with it. The distorted muffled noises that reminded him of his glass prison.

Ben nodded, keeping Chase’s head above water should be okay, ”Let’s get into a little shallower water.” Ben walked back up a little into the water that was shallow enough that he could easily stand. He kept his body at the same height in the water though, dropping low enough that he was at his neck. Slowly he let his legs drift up and swam with one hand, pulling Chase with him with the other.

Chase followed Ben along. He didn't know why they were moving away from the deep end, then again what was chest height for Chase was certainly much deeper for Ben. So maybe that's why? He followed Ben's lead, lifting his legs a bit to allow him to float, his body moving with its memory and for a moment, he went under. Water felt as if it got into his ear, panic shot through, but he surfaced in time. No swimmers ear, no cause for alarm, he was fine, he was holding it together alright.

Ben hissed in concern and stopped swimming to check on Chase. He seemed okay. Ben dropped lower again, letting his legs drift up. He floated on his back, head up slightly to keep an eye on Chase. He had a sudden silly image of otters as he was holding Chase’s hand. He grinned.

”Im fine, I'm fine. Just, reflex you know?” God's, Chase wanted to do what Ben was so bad. He wanted to play around and splash some water or playfully dunk him but he couldn't. It wouldn't be fair to him that he couldn't play back. It felt so stupid. He understood how Ben felt about his claustrophobia. He tried to push past it, to listen to what Ben kept telling him. His emotions aren't stupid, his feelings aren't stupid. Chase took in a slow deep breath to try and center again before attempting to swim.

He dipped down again, this time rising back quicker than before. It didn't feel as bad. He could still hear, he focused on that. Focused on the sounds of idle chatter, the conversations, any noise he could find. It was like he was back at the mall, listening to all the other families, escaping into their lives.

”You’re doing great,” Ben reassured Chase. He squeezed Chase’s hand and relaxed a little more. He stayed on his back, but let his head sink into the water, the effort of staying up now changed from high active to low. He kept one hand in Chase’s, the other gently moving the water. Ben had swam enough to be okay at it. He never swam competitively or anything, but he had spent time in the water. He probably couldn’t have swam in anything with a current, and he did prefer the shallower end where if he had an issue he could stand easily enough. The deep end didn’t scare him, so much as he knew he wasn’t proficient enough to hang out there. He definitely wasn’t proficient enough to help Chase in the deep end if something went wrong. Here in the shallower side they could stand if needed.

The pool was particularly nice. It was heated, and indoors. The giant windows of the solarium showed the storm that had gotten more and more intense. He was thankful they had stopped when they had. He shivered a little at the idea of getting stuck in the Jeep in that. That would have been awful. He checked on Chase.

Chase offered Ben a shy smile. He didn't like the feeling of being babied. But it helped that it was his boyfriend doing it. Had it been Peej or Morgan, he'd have hated it even more. But this? This was fine. He could do this so long as he had Ben by his side. He thought about trying it at home. About plunging into a bath to force himself to be normal again. He wasn't sure how well that would work out.

Ben felt reassured by Chase’s smile. Felt it was safe to press their luck a little, he let go and swam a few meters away. He smiled, held up his hand and crooked a finger, beckoning Chase to him.

Chase smiled and began swimming towards Ben, managing to keep his head above the water as he did so. His smile grew more and more genuine with each stroke before stopping just before Ben and giving him a kiss. ”You beckoned for me my King?”

Ben kissed Chase back, pulling him closer slightly. ”Perfect, my knight, so perfect.” Ben let go and swam away again. This time toward the deeper water. Once his toes just barely touched the floor of the pool he stopped and grinning beckoned Chase again.

Chase went forth once more, he could feel how deep it was beginning to get. That tug at his chest as he swam and felt a bit of water slip into his ear. He stopped. He shook his head, trying not to get his wet finger in there by instinct as he worked to get the water either out or far enough down it wouldn't cause a problem. He could still stand, he was still fine. He could see Ben just a little further out, and he swam towards him just fine. ”If I didn't know any better I'd say you like to flirt with danger.”

Ben's grin grew, ”Well, I like flirting with you.” He kissed Chase. This time staying there for a moment, pressing against him. He hoped no one else decided they'd hate on some teens.

”Are you doing well, my knight?

When Ben finally pulled back, there was a dopey lovestruck smile on Chase's face. ”Even more so after that my Lord. I – I really like doing this, like being with you.”

”Mmm, good. I am not a strong swimmer, but do you want to go deeper? I won't be able to do anything if there is an issue,” Ben told Chase honestly.

Chase looked down towards the deep end. Thoughts of nights spent swimming, laying underwater in the cover of night as he just allowed himself to sink and be. To help quiet his mind when the world was too tough, when his father was too tough. There was a distant look in his eyes before finally nodding. ”I want to try.”

Chase pushed off of Ben, swimming closer and closer to the deep end, keeping his head above water the whole time. There was a certain feeling with being in such a deep amount of water. The pull from it felt good. He wanted to plunge, to hold his breath and just let himself fall deeper, but he knew that would be bad. So he swam, small laps from one side of the deep end to the other, all the while yearning for the depths that may beneath.

Ben stayed behind, going back just a little farther so he could stand on the balls of his feet. He held the edge of the pool, and watched Chase. Concern for Chase had been long coiling within him, but it had unraveled a bit as they had swam about. It was tighter now, worried that Chase might slip under and lose his control.

They weren't the only ones in the pool, it was long and narrow. An older man was doing laps from one end to the other and back again. He slowed near Ben.

“Ah, young love.” He grinned and went back to his breast stroke swimming back and forth. Ben's face was red.

After some time, Chase made his way over to Ben. It felt stupid to be this excited over something he'd done a million times before. Yet still ”Did you see that? See? I'm tough. I'm cool.” Chase puffed out his chest.

Ben smiled and kissed Chase. ”I did, I'm happy. Hmmm what about if your liege lord were to reward you for your bravery today?” Ben grinned.

Chase wrapped himself around Ben. ”And what pray tell did my Lord have in mind for such a reward?”

”Mmm I suppose you'll have to find out once we return to the room.” Ben snuggled into the embrace.

”Then what're we waiting for?”

”Nothing,” Ben smiled. ”If we walk back we should dry off. If we go the quick way, take us to the bathroom so we don't get water everywhere.”

”Too many people around, and it'd look bad if two teens go down into the water and never come back up. Sooo towel off it is I guess.” Chase gave Ben a quick kiss before walking out to where the water was halfway to him, quickly realizing how badly the trunks would suction when he got out and how visibly happy he was right now. He sighed, making eye contact with the towel before hurriedly walking towards it and wrapping it around his waist.

”Fair.” Ben went all the way to the stairs and joined Chase where he was wrapping a towel around himself. Ben grabbed one of the towels and quickly dried himself off enough that he wasn’t dripping. He didn’t want them to get in trouble for walking around soaking wet and making the walk ways of the hotel unsafe.

”We could just go into the changing room. Don’t have to walk the long way.” Ben suggested.

”Smart. Lets go grab our clothes and we can uh take the shortcut to our rooms then yeah?” Chase gave Ben a devilish grin before leading the pair back into the changing rooms. He looked around to ensure no one else was there before wrapping them (and their belongings) into shadows and bringing them into their bathroom.

Ben grinned back and followed after Chase, letting himself be swept through the shadows. ”So, reward?” he asked, pulling off the wet rash shirt and dropping it in the shower.

”Still haven't told me what it is.” Chase removed his own wet clothes, wanting to be out of them and into something dry if he wasn't going to be in the water.

”Oh, I thought it was obvious,” Ben said as he stepped closer to Chase, a smile on his face. He took off his swim trunks. ”Prayers?”

If it could, Chase’s face would've been beet red. All it took was the one word to excite him. He stammered a bit, as his mind raced to remember where he'd left the damn box. Biting his lower lip as he nodded to Ben eagerly.

Ben grinned even brighter as Chase’s demeanor changed and became nervous. He definitely understood why Chase enjoyed teasing him. He gently pulled Chase with him into the bedroom. There were multiple bedrooms, he picked the closest one. The bed was massive.

”I cannot with this place.” He shook his head laughing.



After an afternoon of prayers (that hopefully the neighbors couldn't hear) Chase lay there on the bed, arm underneath Ben while the other was splayed outwards in the massive mattress. The covers hardly covering him as he tried to steady both his breathing and his heart rate. He looked over towards Ben, the smile on his face, the way his dark curls fell onto the white pillowcase, and he gave him a massive grin. ”I should go swimming more often.”

Ben was pleased. He had enjoyed swimming, he had enjoyed the afternoon activities. He smiled, lifting his chin to look at Chase better.

”I think I like this bed. It is massive. I didn't even know they made beds this big.” He sat up, the sheet draped like in a movie, cover only his waist down.

”We should definitely swim more. I am getting hungry though. Do you think the restaurant here has real tea? With as fancy as this place is, they have got to know how to make a proper cuppa. We should also explore the space some. I know we haven't seen everything this room has to offer yet.”

There were bathrobes in the bathroom. Ben considered grabbing one to explore the room.

”Oh I'm sure the food here is fire.” Chase sat up and leaned in to give Ben a kiss before sliding out of the bed. ”Might see if the rents can snag me a bed like this. Love all the space it has.” He stretched lazily like a cat waking up from a sunbath, his back arching as he let out a small content noise. ”Its two floors, two floors. There's so much to explore just in here.”

”I didn't even know hotel rooms could be two floors.” Ben laughed. He watched Chase stretch and move with a small smile, enjoying the show. He leaned over him and kissed him again.

”So explore, food, and then what?” he asked, still leaning over Chase.

”I'm all up for praying some more if we don't find anything else to do. But so long as I'm with you I'm happy. Wonder if there's a private hot tub or something. A quiet place for just you and I to relax.” Chase looked towards the door, towards where his phone sat in the other room. ”I think Danni would be mad if we used the spa here. As nice as it sounds to get a massage.”

A massage did sound nice, but Ben thought of Chase's back again and said, ”I can give you massage if you want one. And prayers again sound nice.” Ben followed Chase out into the larger space, he grabbed the robe from the bathroom hanger and wrapped himself in it, covering the marks on his body. The ones with a story to tell of two teens unsupervised doing things adults would not approve of. Yeah, a massage was a bad idea. They'd have to figure out what to do on the eventual day they went to the sauna with Danni. Ben hadn't yet thought about the size of the room of such things. He hadn't yet considered how bad his claustrophobia was. It was too newly defined for such thoughts.

Chase watched as the robe was slipped onto Ben, the delicate motion of it, and the marks it hid. He chuckled to himself as he considered what getting a massage outside would entail. ”Yeah, maybe not showing off those uh…marks would be best. Don't see the need for a robe though, we're just walking around the room yeah?” Chase raised an eyebrow towards Ben, making his way up the stairs into the second floor. He had no shame in his body, no care for who saw.

Ben's face warmed. He enjoyed getting the marks, oh did he ever. However, he was not comfortable with blanket nakedness, even in a space with someone who had put those marks there. He kept the robe on.

Ben followed after Chase, looking around the space of the hotel room. That was an understatement. It was a deluxe suite. Matt had balked at the price tag, had been stoically upset, but caved. The options were otherwise limited.

It was upstairs, through a set of glass doors that the balcony space came into view. It was still snowing, heavy enough that being outside could be dangerous, not so heavy that there weren't people who were willing to risk it. Ben watched the snow. He had never really experienced it, not like this, not where it lay thick on the mountain side covering anything and everything. A mound of it caught his attention. It was around a circle of warmth.

”Chase, look, I think you were right. There is a hot tub.” Ben moved to the sliding glass doors and started to open it. He was not dressed to run out into that snow. They'd have to decide how to approach the hot tub. He wanted to go in, but he didn't want to walk through the snow nearly nude to get to it.

”No. Fucking. Way. Babe, we have to. Snow storm be damned.” This place was amazing, this room was amazing. Danni would certainly be jealous of all this. Chase looked down at the snow that layered the floor, then back towards the hot tub. ”Fuck it.” Chase opened the glass door, the chill of the outside air blowing in as he quickly made his way towards the hot tub, jumping into it almost like a kid doing parkour. The ground was freezing, his feet burned slightly from the cold before the intensity changed and the warmth of the water went from good to too hot. Normally he would acclimate, go down slowly, but the weather wouldn't allow for that. So he dipped straight down, water to the base of his neck.

Ben watched as Chase did the insane. He laughed, dropped the robe just inside the room, and followed suit. He also didn't let his head dip below the water, but that was more a consideration of not wanting to sit in the snow with wet hair.

”You’re nuts,” he giggled. ”I can't believe this place. It is crazy.” He hoped again in a mild way that the storm would last, and the roads wouldn't be cleared and that they'd get at least a couple days here. As long as they were out by the 11th it'd be alright. The drive back would be long and would suck, that whole way back, but they'd have fun anyway. He also still wanted to see the last stop. The Redwoods.

”Crazy? I was crazy once. They locked me in a room. A rubber room. A rubber room with rats, and rats make me crazy. Crazy? I was crazy once –” Chase droned on for a bit before wading his way over towards Ben. He giggled, looking up at the sky as snow fell on them. ”I wish that this could last forever.”

Ben didn't know the reference and so he looked at little confused and concerned. But Chase giggled and that reassured him. Ben carefully wrapped himself into and around Chase's limbs.

”I was thinking nearly the same thing,” Ben sighed knowing it wouldn't last forever. But he'd remember it forever.

”At least we can room back at school. We may not get two floors, a hot tub, three beds, and all these amenities, but we'll have each other, our company, prayers, cuddles, kisses.” Chase placed a kiss to Ben's head. All the while thinking about just how perfect he was. All the while wondering when the floor would fall out from beneath his feet. Danni felt like a nuclear bomb, that message sitting on the counter like a timer waiting to go off.

Ben kissed Chase back, a smile on his lips. ”How does the dorm system work? Can we ask for a specific roommate? I didn't pay that close attention when we were filling out the paperwork. Is it too late to ask?”

Ben wasn't worried that the housing wouldn't allow them to dorm together. Maybe if they were a straight couple. He knew how much heteronormatie informed policies like that.

Chase shrugged. ”No idea. Didn't really care until I met you. Peej and Morgan handled it all for me.” He pulled Ben further into his embrace. A quick reminder to them both that neither was wearing any clothes. ”I just figure it makes sense. Everyone's already got roommates right? Two new students come in, makes sense to pair them together.”

”Hmm, true. But there are triple rooms. What if we end up in separate ones, or one with a third person?” Ben asked, part of him thinking it would be fine if it were Danni as the third. They could make that work. But he didn't let the thought linger.

”Then they can deal with us praying or gtfo when we want to. We have like two thirds majority vote in that instance.”

Ben laughed. The euphemism they used to discuss sex amused him. He was not so pious as to pray nearly as much as he had since this trip had started.

”Sounds good,” he said, settling in a little more into Chase. The water was warm and the air cold. Snow fell around and on them, melting into the hot water. Some flakes caught in his hair unnoticed by him.

”Whatever the situation we'll figure it out and make it work. Together.”

”What's the worst that could happen?”



Once night finally fell and Chase bid Ben goodnight, he laid in bed with him for a while. He wanted to make sure he was deep enough into his slumber that moving wouldn't bother him. Chase slipped out of bed, kissing Ben's cheek, before making his way over towards his phone and staring at the last messages sent to Danni. His stomach churned at the thought of having this conversation, at how many more times he may have to have it and with who. He hated this.

Chase sent off the message to Danni, sitting in a chair in the room with no light beyond his phone's backlight. After a couple rounds of texting, he began to wonder why he was even doing this. He didn't know this guy, he didn't owe him anything. Danni could just fuck off for all he cared. Chase looked back towards the bed, and the visage of Ben sleeping so soundly, cuddled up into the sheets like an angel, this was why he was doing this.

Chase got up from the chair and went upstairs to another room. His texting got a bit more frantic as he began to pace. Every second Danni hadn't texted back was agonizing. Every message Danni did send back doubly so. He hadn't expected any of this to hit him so hard. He hadn't expected to miss Percy so bad. It had barely been a year, and still… What truly shocked Chase was how much Danni actually seemed to care, not just about the situation or Percy but about him, about his side. Why would anyone care about his side? He was the villain in Percy's story and rightfully so. Tears streamed down his face, typing became harder, and by the end of it all Chase had gone into another bed and sobbed into the pillow for the rest of the night. By morning he was exhausted.



The next day the storm continued. Snow fell, not quite in white out conditions, but it finally ended around midday of the 9th and almost immediately the snow patrols were out clearing the roads. The boys decided they’d wait for the pass to be cleared so they could go to the Redwoods. It would take a while, they were hoping that the next day it would be clear enough. So they spent the eighth day of the year at the hotel.

They hung out in their room, their hot tub, and in the pool. They had agreed to not go to the spa, though Ben was curious enough to poke his head in and check it out a bit. He didn’t get a chance to check out the sauna. They watched a couple of movies, chatted, and prayed. Morgan really did see the future it seemed.